Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Pan to the moment of our soon to be torturous new living arrangements, “Darling, how long do you intend on giving us the cold shoulder?” I looked at the adults sitting across from us, a simple situation, actions have consequences and especially attempted accidents have larger consequences, “Lurch, please remind my parents that I'm no longer speaking to them. Neither of us are.” Lurch grunts in acknowledgment from the driver's seat behind me, but as per usual, he does not speak, or not since the surgery at least.

“Hmm. I promise you, my little viper, you will love Nevermore. Won't she, Tish?” The woman agreed with a smile, “of course. It's the perfect school for her. For both of you in fact.”

“Why? Because it was the perfect school for you? I have no interest in following in your footsteps. Becoming captain of the fencing team, Queen of the Dark Prom, President of the Séance Society.” I watched from the corner of my eye as the gothic woman, sculpted and blessed with beauty by the gods, smiled fondly of her memories, “I merely meant that finally you will be among peers who understand you. Maybe you'll even make some friends.” I huffed air from my nostrils in distaste, I was not used to conversing with anyone outside of the family to begin with. “My thoughts exactly, sister.”

“Girls, Nevermore is like no other boarding school. It's a magical place. It's where I met your mother. And we fell in love. A yearning sigh as they reached for each other with their faces, Wednesday spoke her displeasure, “you guys are making me nauseous. Not in a good way.” I glanced at her, the annoyance was seeable. “Darling, we aren't the ones who got you expelled.” I adjusted myself on the leather upholstery and frowned at the coming words, “that boy's family was going to file attempted murder charges. How would that have looked on your record?” I winced internally, “terrible. Everyone would know I failed to get the job done.”

“At least it's turning into a beautiful day.” I agreed, the rain was breathtaking as it started up its downpour of droplets, “I’m sure you two will be most excited for Nevermore once you let it grow on you.”

“If it grows like nightshade thorns and rips into the skin, then yes father, I'm sure it will.” Wednesday stayed silent but agreed with a curt nod as I spoke.

Chapter Text

The bells tolled outside as thunder rumbled through the corridors of the school, as if it was as natural as life, or as death itself. “Wednesday is certainly a unique name. I'm guessing it was the day you were born?” My eyes rolled, figuratively of course, “I was born on Friday the 13th.”

“Her name comes from a line from my favorite nursery rhyme, ‘Wednesday's child is full of woe.’” The principal, a tall blonde woman of a strict stature seemed to have a hidden distaste for our mother, “you always had a unique perspective on the world, Morticia. Hmm. Did your mother tell you we were roommates back in the day?” I gave a hum, “and you graduated with your sanity intact? Impressive.”

“And you, Morella, how did you earn your name, another lullaby?” Our father spoke for me this time, “actually-” I watched as our mother grabbed his arm, he quieted himself and when the principal's eyes flickered back to me I explained, “I was named in honor of the short story, Morella by Edgar Allen Poe.” Her eyes glinted in the lighting as she smiled, “how fitting for the school Edgar attended as well,” my head tilted, “as one of my great grandfathers, I’m sure he’d be approved.” The smile on her face never faltered, “ahh, that’s right, I almost forgot our earlier conversation, I do hope you live up to his legacy.” Our mother’s voice clashed instantly, “she will.”

“Funny, I thought you were named after a plant,” she dismissed it grabbing papers, “I was, my name bears from both Morella and nightshade.” Wednesday spoke quickly, “a fitting name, don’t you think?”

“Precisely, although I do wonder,” Her devious smile turned into a curious facial expression, “where are your birth parents? I was under the impression that your kind was immortal,” I had no reaction and she seemed displeased, “I am, but I guess you can say, my birth was, tortuous and took a deep harrowing toll on my mother as she wasn’t of my kind, and they do say we mate for life. I’m sure you are smart enough to understand what I am speaking of, aren’t you Miss Weems.” No question in my tone, a simple spoken sentence of explanation and an end to the discussion in one. “I see, forgive me for any boundaries I have crossed, I only intend to better understand my students.”

“Or maybe you intend to gather information as torture or blackmail.” I nodded, tilting my head in the same fashion as my sister, “and if that is the case sister, I'm pleasantly decent in admitting that I have no care for either of them.” We succeeded in making her uncomfortable though and she turned to the papers in her hands after clearing her throat, “the both of you certainly have had a very interesting educational journey. Eight schools in five years.”

She looked unimpressed as Wednesday answered her with a quip remark, “they haven't built one strong enough to hold us. I bet this place won't be any different.” Glancing at her I agreed, “thick as liquid poison.”

“What our daughters are trying to say is that they greatly appreciate the opportunity.” I didn’t nod or speak and neither did she, “nevermore doesn't usually accept students mid-term, but given Wednesday and Morella’s perfect grades and your family's long history with the school, I've spoken with the board and we've made an exception.”

Our parents were happy with that answer, but I knew deep down in their black souls they were truly ecstatic to find a place for us to finally fit in. “Larissa, what about the girl’s, um... therapy sessions? The court ordered them.”

“Hmm. The school has a relationship with a therapist in Jericho. She can meet twice a week.” I turned away, uninterested completely, “did you hear that, my little storm cloud? You're in excellent hands.” Our father was pleased and our mother said nothing.

“We'll see if she survives the first session,” My sister glares, speaking.

We’re given another smile from the principal, who I'd rather call headmistress if anything at all, “I've assigned you to your mother's old dorm. Ophelia Hall.” An excited gasp from our mother and a chuckle from our father had Wednesday speaking with disdain, “refresh my memory. Ophelia's the one who kills herself after being driven mad by her family, correct?”

Once again our mother wasn’t pleased and my extra comment made her huff, “as long as it’s nothing like aunt Talia, it should accommodate us well.” A bright smile that stained my mind and she stood tall, her blonde hair never straying a single hair from the tight up-do, “should we go meet your new roommate then? I’m assuming you’d like to stay together?” A curt nod from each of us timed perfectly with no effort had us following her through the school in an instant.

Chapter Text

“It's so... vivid.” I instantly had to swallow my disdain and my own vomit from the amount of vibrant mix-matched colors adorning not only one side of the room but the widow too, the only positive side was that it reminded me of my dearly departed spider. My thoughts were interrupted, not by our mother, Morticia Addams but by the sound of an excitedly shrill squeal as if a pig or a teenage cheerleader was present. “Howdy, roomies.”

“Morella, Wednesday, this is Enid Sinclair.” I tried a smile, emphasis on smile. My expression seemed to be filled with disgust, and it was but not of her, just the amount of unorganized colors mixing together on her person. It was like I was in the early 2000’s but instead of as a child as a teenager and living directly in it. “Are you feeling okay? You look a little pale.” She spoke to Wednesday first, concerned of course, “Wednesday always looks half-dead.”

She had a weird expression towards the information our dad gave her, “oh well… Welcome to Ophelia Hall.” The blonde steps forward excitedly, Wednesday backed away quickly in her shocked displeasure of course and the blonde stopped, swallowing thickly before giving a nod and talking politely, “not a hugger. Got it.” The pink haired blonde turned to me and I noticed how pretty she was, my first thought was that she’d look nice in some darker tones and darker hair, “I’m going to guess you aren’t either then?” She asks and I nod, curt and short, she smiles in acceptance.

“Please excuse Wednesday. She's allergic to color,” our father says motioning to my sister, making Enid’s eyes widen, “Oh, wow, what happens to you?” Wednesday speaks in such a flat voice that Enid can’t tell if she’s serious or not, “I break out into hives and then the flesh peels off my bones.”

“Luckily, we've specially ordered you a uniform,” Weems exclaims with a bright smile that makes me cringe. Fathers chuckle makes Enid giggle uncomfortably in the midst of the awkward atmosphere. Why she looked at me as her saving grace from the feeling, I’m not sure. “And you, are you also allergic?” I shook my head, my lip still curled in slight disgust, “I’m afraid she’s OCD.”

“Oh,” her hair shakes with her nod until her brows pinch together, “am I messy?” Heads were shook side to side and hands were thrown up into the air, palms facing outward, “no, no, not at all-'' I interrupted immediately, “yes, you are indeed. It is like a rainbow has thrown up its blood all over this room and your person, not to mention it’s quite disorganized and in no way feng shui.” She was stunned, speechless, “I think I can see the OCD,” she looked at my parents with a tight smile before the principal spoke ending our discussion, “Enid, please take Wednesday and Morella to the registrar's office to pick it up along with their schedules, and give them a tour along the way.”

She nodded, leading us out of the room quickly, with a glance back I saw our parents turn to Weems, gravely looks upon their faces before Weems sees me and shuts the door, leaving me to turn back around and follow the girl before us begrudgingly.

“Nevermore was founded in 1791 to educate people like us. Outcasts, freaks, monsters, fill in your favorite marginalized group here.” The blonde with dyed blue and pink tips was quite happily giving a tour, “you can save the sanitized sales pitch. I don't plan on staying here for long.” She paused for a second but we kept on walking so she followed us all the way downstairs, “why not?”

“This was my parents' idea. Oh look, there's my mother smirking at me.” A framed picture in the entrance of the school, Morticia Addams, the captain of the fencing team, “they've been looking for any excuse to send me here. It's all a part of their nefarious, yet completely obvious plan.”

“What plan?” I turned, almost as if in a rehearsed military movement before speaking, “isn’t it every understanding that parents want their children to become just like them, or at least in most cases it is.” She looked at us confused as we walked through the school, “exactly, it is in their best interest that they want to turn us into versions of themselves.” I nodded simply agreeing, “in that case, perhaps you can clear something up. Rumor's been swirling around that you killed a kid at your old school, and your parents pulled strings to get you off.” I could tell she was quite unnerved by the non-emotional interaction, “actually, it was two kids, but who's counting?”

We left the school's hallway, entering a large grass filled area, picnic tables surrounding a fountain with a large dead tree at its center, “welcome to the quad.” I spoke first as my eyes darted around ignoring the students present, “five sides.” Wednesday counting behind me mentally, “it's a pentagon.” Both of our heads snapped, eyes flicking to the back of her head at the sound of the gruff groan, “the whole snarky Goth girls thing might have worked at normie school, but here things are different.” She stopped for a second, only a second. “Let me give you a wiki on Nevermore's social scene.” I gave a chiding look outside of the walkway, gazing at the students present. “I'm not interested in participating in tribal adolescent clichés.”

“Well, then use it to fill your obviously bottomless pit of disdain. There are many flavors of outcasts here, but the four main cliques are Fangs, Furs, Stoners and Scales.” I watched as she pointed, walking towards the group before stopping to explain, “those are the Fangs, AKA vampires. Some of them have literally been here for decades.” Peering at them uninterested left them to turn to us at the word ‘vampire’, of course my interest was lost almost immediately, “that bunch of knuckleheads are Furs, AKA werewolves. Like me!”

The group of messy haired individuals started howling at her and my interest peaked for another reason, “full moons get pretty loud around here. That's when Furs wolf out so I suggest you pick up noise-canceling headphones.”

I side eyed the blond, “the howling won’t bother us, I assure you but you have yet to do so, correct? Wolf out?” She froze and became quite off-put, “it’s that obvious?” I turned back, “not at all, at least to others, I simply have an eye for it.” I gave her a simple glance that ended the small talk with a short uncomfortable nod from the pink haired wolf.

“I'm assuming Scales are sirens?” Enid quickly changed tune once the sirens were brought up to change the subject, “you catch on quick. And that girl, Bianca Barclay, is the closest thing Nevermore has to royalty.” Her head gestured to the group leaving us to assume the girl with her hand in the water was the proclaimed, maybe royalty. “Although her crown's been slipping lately.” My head tilted at the slight dig as she turned us once again, “she used to date our resident tortured artist, Xavier Thorpe.”

The next target of the tour turned towards us, not looking at us, skipping over us in fact to look around the yard as the siren, Bianca, looked at him. “But they broke up at the beginning of the semester. Reason unknown.” I gave a small hum, not truly interested in their relationship, “fascinating.” I watched him turn around and instead looked at his mural, “I know, right? My vlog is, like, the number one source for Nevermore gossip.” Suddenly a voice popped up from Enid's side and she turned from us, “yo, Enid! You're not gonna believe the dirt I heard about your new roommate.” My ears perked and I looked away from the painted ravens, “she eats human flesh. Chowed down on that kid she murdered. You better watch your back.”

“Quite the contrary.” I watched Enid step from in front of us, showing the boy that she wasn’t alone, “I actually fillet the bodies of my victims, then feed them to my menagerie of pets.” He looked between the three of us and simply smiled with my head tilted to the side when his eyes landed on me, “or my personal favorite, slowly roasted over a breath of flame.” He swallowed and looked back to the wolf, “Ajax, these are my new roommates, Wednesday and Morella.”

“Whoa… You're in black and white. Like a living Instagram filter.” The fake smile dropped as he commented on Wednesday’s tones, “Ignore him. Gorgons spend way too much time getting stoned.” A clear joke, “he's cute, but clueless. It's a small school. There wasn't much online about you two. Well there was some on Wednesday but almost nothing on you Morella.”

Another hum from me and silence from Wednesday and she continued, “you should really get on Insta, Snapchat and TikTok.” I made no comment, not entirely interested in any of it, “I find social media to be a soul-sucking void of meaningless affirmation.” I opened my mouth looking at the both of them, “I believe we are done, are we not? We should say our leaves now.” A sigh came from Wednesday and Enid turned gloomy before smiling, “yes, I believe we should, sister.”

Chapter Text

“Look at you two, my little deathtrap and my darling poison drop. Seeing you in these uniforms brings back so many terrible memories. Doesn't it, Tish?” I frown at my father looking down at myself, the stripes are very much the opposite of appealing, instead they’re perfect for keeping others away.

“Yes. Why don't you boys wait in the car? Wednesday and I need a moment.” I looked at our father and nodded to him after he stepped back patting my cheek softly, suddenly Pugsley hugged us both, with trouble of course, “Pugsley, you're soft and weak. You'll never survive without me, I give you two months, tops.” He pulled away and I gave him a nod as he spoke, I couldn’t find words or rather form them, “I'm gonna miss you, too, sis.”

“Any plans you have of running away end right now. I've alerted all family members to contact me the minute you darken their doorstep.” She spoke quipped as the others of our family found their seats in the car, “you have nowhere to go.” She addressed the both of us this time, Wednesday glaring and retorting, “As usual, you underestimate us, Mother.”

“I will escape this educational penitentiary, and you will never hear from me again, Morella I’m not sure.” I side eyed her instantly, her voice held an annoyed tone as our mother sighed, “you are a brilliant girl, Wednesday, but sometimes you get in your own way. I'm sure you'll grow to love Nevermore, and find it as life-changing as I did.” I watched as she reached into the chest of her long black dress, “oh, I got you a little something.” She pulled out a long necklace and as soon as I saw the letter pendant I nodded to her and turned coolly before strutting away, not looking back as Lurch groaned at me, my goodbye already heard.

I waited at the school entrance, until the principal walked up to me only moments after I had taken my spot, “Ms. Addams?” I turned to her and then proceeded to look up to meet her gaze, “I’ve just been informed that there's an extra space in Yoko’s room if you’d like to change, I can understand how difficult it is to room with someone all the time but three girls at once, well…” I looked back at my sister, “I’m afraid I would have to consider the offer of room change,” when Weems’ smiled it bothered my nerves, pinching it till it turned an angry red, “take your time, I understand you’ve not been away from your family since you were an infant. Maybe Nevermore can offer you separation, to flourish and grow on your own, with a different roommate.”

“I’d much prefer to wither and burn, but I assume you don’t allow your students to play with fire,” the smile on her face turned to a smirk, “maybe while you’re here you can branch out and find yourself instead of acting like your so-called sister Wednesday. I see you have taken on the aspects your family holds a little too well for someone your age.” My head tilted and I replied once again uninterested, “maybe principal Weems, you should take into account that what you see is what truly is, whether I keep myself reserved or not. Just because I take after my family, including my birth parents, doesn't mean I wouldn’t appreciate it if you’d keep your salt-dipped words to yourself or perhaps you should keep your tongue sweet or maybe even reside in it when it comes to my family.”

“Whether you hate my mother or not.” She looked annoyed, smile disturbed suddenly, “now, why would you think that? I don’t recall meeting your mother after all…” I gave a small smile, fake in every single way like the curve of the muscles used to make the expression even as I catch the small twitch of her brow, “I meant Morticia since she is my mother, second or first doesn’t matter. You’re a smart woman principal Weems, do not underestimate me and my intuition, or my eyesight. It’s always best to keep your predators closer than the prey.”

Chapter Text

“What the hell did you do to my room?” My eyes poured over the book in my hands to see the disturbed sister of mine and the blonde she-wolf who’d yet to become as disturbed as either of her roommates, “dividing our room equally. It looks like a rainbow vomited on your side.” I hummed in agreement watching as Wednesday kicked the window vinyl over to the other side of the room, onto the other side of the thick black tape lining the middle of the dark wood flooring, “I…” Immediately she was quieted, “silence would be appreciated. This is my writing time.” I looked between them blankly, “your writing time?”

“I devote an hour a day to my novel. Perhaps if you did the same, your vlog might be coherent. I've read serial killer diaries with better punctuation.” I realized they were badgering and instead of participating I stayed quiet, “I write in my voice. It's my truth. It's what my followers love.” With a sigh I awaited the next and final results, waiting to speak when they had calmed, “your followers are clearly imbeciles. They respond to your stories with insipid little pictures.”

“Uh, you mean, emojis? It's how people express their feelings. I realize that's a foreign concept to you.” Dropping the book onto the side table and my feet onto the floor I stood, “when I look at you, the following emojis come to mind. Rope, shovel, hole. By the way, there are two D's in Addams. If you're going to gossip about me, at least spell my name correctly.” Standing I sighed as Enid stepped back and started playing music from her side of the room, peppy music, loud and annoying, “turn that off. This is your final warning.” Wednesday stood, walking up to her in a heartbeat but Enid brought her hands up in a striking manner, claws unleashed, “Don't mess with me. This kitty's got claws, and I'm not afraid to use them.” Huffing I walked to them, “enough, if you are going to complain about dorm room issues so heavily every time, then maybe you need to put a curtain down the middle of the dorm room.”

“Good evening, girls.” The door opens without a single knock and I’m prone to lashing out behavioral issues and manners to the newcomer, “oh, sorry about the mud.” Looking down I raised my brow, no mud on the floor as she separated her feet, one on each side of the thick black tape, “I wanted to make sure that Wednesday was settling in alright.” My frown seemed constant at the moment, i also didn’t like this woman at first glance, “ah. Is this a bad time? I'm Ms. Thornhill, your dorm mom. Apologies, I wasn't here to greet you when you arrived.” The redheaded woman walked across the room with rain boots on, reddish orange in color, shocking on the darker colored side of the room but matching herself and Enid’s side, “I trust Enid has given you girls the old Nevermore welcome.”

“She's been smothering me with hospitality. I hope to return the favor. In her sleep.” A sigh and a side eye from me and the blonde drew another sentence from Ms. Thornhill, “well, here's a little welcome gift from my conservatory. I try to match the right flower to each of my girls. When I read your personal statement in your application, I immediately thought of this one.” I watched as she handed over the flower pot, “the black dahlia.”

“Oh, you know it?” She didn’t seem surprised in the slightest, “of course. It's named after my favorite unsolved murder. Thank you.” I cinched my eyebrows, “okey-dokey. Before I leave, I want to go over a few house rules. Lights off at 10:00, no loud music, and no boys, ever.”

“What about personal instruments?” She looked stunned this time, “uhm, they’re accepted in moderation, I’m sorry, Morella Feathertail is it, I could have sworn you were put in Yoko’s room.” I grunted softly as Wednesday spoke up, clearing the communication issue, “my sister is to stay with me.” She nodded in awkward agreement, “what's the story about going into the local town?”

The woman quickly gives out more information, almost excitedly, “passes to Jericho are a privilege, not a right. It's a brisk twenty-five-minute walk, or there's a shuttle on the weekends. The locals are a tad bit wary about Nevermore, so please don't go making any waves, or perpetuating any outcast stereotypes. That means keep your claws to yourself, and no smothering people in their sleep. Are we clear?” There was no movement or words of agreement, “Great talk.” The woman turned from us but stuck her finger up, turning around to look straight at me, “at your first class with me Morella, I’ll give you my special pick, I hope you’ll like the specific plant I picked out for you, I grew everything myself.”

Ms. Thornhill finally leaving had me releasing the tension in my shoulders, the woman bothered me in a few ways, especially the fake happy look and the true disdain buried under glossy eyes. “I doubt it’d be anything worth gloating about growing,” Enid looked to me annoyed, “for a normal human, she can grow practically anything,” I matched her look, gazing right into her eyes, “so can the right environment, water or earth, even air. For someone I’m guessing who is in charge of any studies including plants and nature she needs to be required to grow a simple plant, it’s not an amazing feat Enid.” Turning on my heel I finish the discussion and begin my walk back to the armchair. “I can already tell that living with you two is going to be a nightmare,” picking up my book I replied with a simple word before sitting down, “good, revel in it.”

Chapter Text

Our first class was bothersome to say the least.

Walking inside I stayed back as the doors closed behind us. Wednesday walked straight forward and slowly I did as well, my eyes however stayed in one place and my course veered to the left. Taking a seat on the bench as the fights resumed I crossed my legs, “Thing.”

The shivered tap on the floor had me tilting my head to look down at him, “I thought you were helping cousin Itt for the next few weeks,” a series of taps and movements led me to making a sigh of sorts, “I see, well then I’ll leave you to it,” I stood leaving him relieved and waving at my back. “Coach, Coach, she tripped me.” My eyes turned to the boy who hit the ground as I walked over, “it was a clean strike, Rowan.”

Wednesday was watching intently beside the people talking, “maybe if you whined less and practiced more, you wouldn't suck. Seriously, Coach, when am I gonna get real competition? Anyone else want to challenge me?” Walking up to Wednesday I watched as she stepped forward at the question, “I do.”

“Oh, you must be the two psychopaths they let in.” I stood still next to my sister, the girl Bianca had a look of ridicule on her face, “you must be the self-appointed Queen Bee. Interesting thing about bees. Pull out their stingers, they drop dead.”

There was a chorus of ‘oohs’ from around us, other fencing partners stopping their spar to see what exactly was going on and going to happen, “Rowan doesn't need you to come to his defense. He's not helpless, he's lazy.” My eyes darted to the boy before I looked back to see that Thing was gone, hiding himself better, hopefully well enough. “Are we doing this or not?”

“En garde.”

I watched disinterestedly as the ‘duel’ began and Wednesday got Bianca in the chest, “Point to Wednesday.” The match was seemingly ending quite quickly and I was left bored, “the score is even.” Until Bianca hit a mark and I blinked in mild interest on how Wednesday would handle the situation, “that first point was clearly beginner's luck.” She caught my eye for a mere moment before I nodded and she turned back towards her target, “let's finish this.” I watched as she walked towards the instructor and spoke, “for the final point, I would like to invoke a military challenge. No masks. No tips.” Another chorus of ‘oohs’ popped up before she finished, “winner draws first blood.”

“It's your decision, Bianca.” She looked displeased, especially when her eyes darted to me, “let's see if you bleed in black and white.” It wasn’t as fast as the first strikes but it ended with a swift move from Bianca, and with my sister reaching up to her temple to find blood coating her finger tips, “your face finally got that splash of color it so desperately needed.” A nemesis has been found it seems, or at least a new challenge for fresh blood.

“Let me guess you wanna lose too?” I flicked my eyes over to the ’queen’ herself, “me?” She scoffed and nodded like it was an obvious thing, everyone watched particularly interested, “I didn’t realize that a supposed queen of-” I looked her up and down, “-whatever you deem yourself to rule over would have such a wish for death.” Her face scrunched up in confusion or something else, “excuse me? What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

Standing straight, I corrected the millimeter of slouch in my stance and without stepping forward I turned my attention elsewhere, “Instructor?” The man looked towards me with his chin pointed up, our eyes met for an instance and I spoke up, no wavering tone in my voice, “is to the death an option?” The girl scoffed as he answered slowly, “no, it isn’t…” I huffed and looked at Wednesday feeling complete boredom, “I’ll try not to hit any arteries, although,” looking back at the blue-ish silver eyes I dropped my head guard onto the floor, “that might be hard for me.”

“Oh yeah?” Her question was merely rhetorical as she smiled looking around, “how’s that? Hmm, what are you so bad you can't actually fence?” I sighed, “first and foremost, if you want to speak to me,” I narrowed my eyes, “make your words comprehensible.” Walking around her and catching Wednesday's sword as she tossed it to me, I prepared, and finished my words, “third, more precisely, I only strike for death.”

“Miss Feathertail, please, strike without killing intent,” I nodded at the instructor before speaking with a sneer, “First blood, or are you ready for tips, Bianca…” The way I said her name had her getting into position and sneering back at me, “What kind of name is Feathertail huh.” It wasn’t a question but I answered anyway, “it’s a name that would immensely terrify you, if only you knew the meaning of it.” It took a scoff and an ‘en garde’ before we took our stances and then struck.

Our blades clashed once and then I maneuvered mine to curl around hers, disarming her in a swift turn with a second strike leaving me halfway perched on the ground, my leg sticking out straight behind me as I sat in a low crouch on my toes. My sword was straight, lined with blood as we were back to back. It was silent as I stood up, “Miss Feathertail wins.”

Looking at my sister I turned around to face Bianca as she turned to me, hand on her neck, “it seems my instincts took control after all, at least it’s not too deep, your highness.”

She looked furious as her eyes darted around, “no need to be mad Bianca, I simply returned the motion, you should be so lucky, in any other case you would be missing your head.” I turned away swiftly and looked to my sister, her forehead red with her own blood, she turned and began to walk with me following. I could hear Rowan being told to leave as well. In passing Xavier he looked down at me, our eyes catching for a moment before I continued on my path, turning forward, eyes on the back of my sister's head.

Chapter Text

“You're Wednesday, right? And Morella?” I turned to look at the voice, “Rowan. I know how you feel.” Frowning Wednesday stood from her spot, after the boy introduced himself, “I guarantee you don't.” I was curious about this one admittedly, ”my mother promised me I'd finally fit in somewhere. I never thought it was possible to be an outcast in a school full of outcasts. But it looks like you're gonna give me a run for my money.” He gestured to us and I looked down at myself, our school uniforms mine black and red, an almost blackened red if I were honest, and Wednesday in black and gray, “uhh... Sorry about the... nick.” I looked at her face, a fresh bandage placed over the small cut, “no good deed goes unpunished.”

He rolled his sleeve down and smiled at us, “we must be going now,” he looked surprised, almost disappointed as his eyes shot back and forth between us, “oh, right yeah, see you later, and thanks by the way, Biana can be pretty mean.” I nodded and turned to leave, Wednesday nodding to him behind me before following me out of the infirmary as the door was shut behind us by one of the school's staffed nurses.

“A weird boy, he’s troubled,” She looked to me as we made our way downstairs and left the medical building in the back of the school, “how so?” I huffed, a recurring action of mine, “he shows signs of madness, perhaps you would know if you spent more time with Uncle Fester's beloved twins you would understand the signs.” She had no care for the conjoined twins, “the twins wear too much pink even for straight jackets they are too colorful, it upsets me.” Giving a small hum as we crossed the graveled grown towards the archway I spoke, “understandable,” I can feel her glance at me before she speaks, “thankyou again, mothers infatuation with having us spend time with others like the twins is quite the torturous feeling.”

Nodding, she walks before me and I come to a stand right in front of the archway, only stopping at the sound of something large and stone-like moving, scraping on a surface above me. Huffing, I look up as a stone statue falls far above my head from a ledge and comes down to me, only to be pushed out of the way and knocked into the ground as the statue smacked into the ground and exploded.

Pure red darkness, light coming through my eyelids was all I could see until I opened them, “how boring, I’m still alive… And still cold.” Sitting up I meet the eyes of Wednesday looking straight at me, “sister,” I nod to her and my eyes catch movement, “Welcome back. Might wanna take it easy and lay back down.” I raised a brow at the boy, “the nurse said you don't have a concussion, but you probably have a nasty bump, I bet,” I furrowed my brows confused, “and why are you, the resident tortured artist, sitting at my bedside? No offense of course,” he looked lost somehow, “I kind of saved your life is all,” I looked at Wednesday and she looked at him before turning and leaving quietly, “you knocked me out of the way. Why would you risk yourself like that when you don’t know me?”

“Call it instinct.” I raised a brow again and he clicked his tongue as I turned, sliding my legs off of the bed, “and actually I do know you, Xavier Thorpe?” I blinked a few times thinking as he talked, “I know your name, you’re dating Bianca. I must admit I don’t remember her last name though,” He had a smile on his face suddenly, “she’s not my girlfriend,” I watched as he looked down and chuckled before catching my eyes and speaking quickly, “I’m single actually, but I meant we met about two years ago, at my godmother's funeral.”

“Adna Tanson, hailed a great witch by Marilyn Monroe herself, correct?” The smile brightened as my own face softened at the expression on his, “you remember that?” Nodding, I replied, “I pushed the button to stop the fire, I prefer burning people myself I’m afraid.” I guess I had made a weird comment but he didn’t seem to mind one bit, in fact he laughed, “honestly I figured you wouldn’t remember me at all, I mean last time we met I was about two feet shorter, forty pounds heavier, I’m actually surprised.”

“I suppose you do, your hair is much more likable as well. Why you hid in her casket is beyond my understanding though, it was a nice hiding place seeing as how you won the game by over three hours.” He laughed again as I switched the subject back, “an inspired idea I guess you could say, I got stuck actually, you and Wednesday saved me,” I gave a him a look not quite matching his large brightened smile, “well, she only pressed the conveyor button to see if Adna was crawling her way from death, my apologies on her disappointed reaction.” He nodded, laughing again, I found myself liking the sound. “Don’t worry about it. So… I guess now we're even.”

“Maybe so, for now.” I looked at the floor as I stepped down, shoes thudding silently against the flooring, “are you sure you want to get up,” I looked up at him to see he had rushed to stand and put his hand on my shoulder blade, although once I caught his worried gaze he looked at his hand and retracted it sheepishly, “sorry, I just, I just meant that maybe you should wait a bit before you leave, you did get pretty much tackled into the gravel outside… Sorry by the way.” I paused, genuinely surprised by his emotion, “what?”

Shaking my head just slightly I licked my lips, “forgive me, I’m not used to anyone being concerned or worried about me, it doesn’t happen often.” He swallowed, seemingly a little nervous about the situation for a moment before he looked me in the eyes, “how do you know I’m worried or concerned? Maybe I just act like this.” He shook his head a certain way that reminded me of an old comedy, where the lead actress constantly twitches as she talks to her vampire boyfriend.

“Keen eyesight gives me the advantage, being cousin Itt’s favorite family member means I’m trained in all tell-tale signs.” His brows furrowed as he nodded, expressing his confusion, “I can see it in your eyes and the way your brows crease.” He chuckled again and I without a doubt liked the sound, very much an ‘aesthetic’ as it’s usually called, “you’re different, from what I remember, when we first met I mean.”

“How so?” My brows furrowed and he smirked, “you’re actually speaking to me.”

……

Back at the dorms my mind wandered to Xavier for a moment before I reached my room. “Did you think my highly trained olfactory sense wouldn't pick up on the faint whiff of neroli and bergamot in your favorite hand lotion? I could do this all day.” The angry words melded through the door and once the door no longer blocked their path they became clear as day, and so did the fingers tapping on wood, “Mother and Father sent you to spy on me, didn't they? I'm not above breaking a few fingers. That they thought I wouldn't find out proves how much they underestimate me.” I opened the door only to shut it behind me as I watched Thing sign his way out, or try too.

“Oh, Thing, you poor, naive appendage. My parents aren't worried about me, they're evil puppeteers who want to pull my strings even from afar.” Taking my bag off I set it at the post of my bed, closest to the dorm room door, “the way I see it, you have two options.”

Suddenly she wretched the drawer to the desk open and grabbed him, “option one, I lock you in here for the rest of the semester, and you go slowly insane trying to claw your way out, ruining your nails and your smooth, supple skin and we both know how vain you are.” I turn to see her place him back onto the writing table, “option two, you pledge your undying loyalty to me.” Walking over I look at Thing, pitying the poor appendage as he contemplated the offers, “sweeten the deal sister,” I could practically feel the vein in her forehead pop out, as he finally bowed, “our first order of business is to escape this teenage purgatory.” As Thing tapped I raised a brow and looked to her, “of course I have a plan and it begins now.”

Chapter Text

“Dr. Kinbott's office is on the second floor. Other Nevermore students swear by her.” Looking out of the window I sighed, “you'll be here until I'm done?”

“Perhaps afterwards we can visit the Weathervane for hot chocolate.”

“Principal Weems, this feeble attempt at bonding is beneath you and chauffeuring your students around is below your pay grade.” I sighed again, tired and ready to disappear, “Given your history, I'm sure you're intent on running away. I'm here to prevent that from happening.” Opening the door when I sensed it was time I placed one foot on the sidewalk, “oh, Miss Feathertail, you’ll go right after Wednesday.”

Stepping out I shut the door and waited for her to do the same, once her door shut I spoke softly, “meet at the Weathervane when you’re done escaping.” She nodded and we walked inside while the principal watched from her driver seat.

The glass doors closed behind us slow enough that the mechanics at the top made a sliding steel noise until they latched, closing entirely. Instantly I heard heels from the room next to us and I reached my hand out to earn a down-low high five before I walked up the stairs at a quick pace.

Turning I caught sight of blonde locks while I stood at the top of the stairs, pacing past the bannister. As my sister turned to the newcomer I entered a room, a plastered plaque with the shrinks name sat next to the french double doors, the golden metal an annoyance as I passed. Looking around there were more than a few curious additions in the room, like a staircase. A lone door sat next to me, cracked open, immediately I entered the white tiled room and closed the door softly behind me, just as my sister and the shrink walked into the room.

Casing the room I walked to the window, undoing the enamel pin on the front of my tie before sticking the pin itself into the lock of the windows, shaking it a specific way until it clicked and I pulled it away before walking to the mirror, “so, for instance, when someone bullies your brother, your response is to dump piranha in the pool and make your adopted sister catch them before hand.”

My head turned just slightly towards the door before looking back to the mirror and fastening the pin, “you know the old saying, never bring a knife to a sword fight. Unless it's concealed.” Flattening my uniform with my hands I walked back to the window, still hearing the conversation as I opened the window, “point is, you assaulted a boy, and showed no remorse for your actions. That's why you're here.” I tapped on the seal twice as code and heard the silence in reply as I climbed out onto the rooftop of the conjoined building, “he lost a testicle, I did the world a favor, people like Dalton shouldn't procreate. I've answered all your questions.”

Closing the window I heard no more words but the sound of people below instead. Walking to the edge I adjusted my bag and without watching I scaled the rain gutter down about halfway before pushing from the wall and landing on the ground in a crouch. Turning and standing I walked across the street already knowing that principal Weems would be too preoccupied to pay attention to anything in her mirrors.

Walking through the town was easy enough, unfortunately the Weathervane was practically across the street from the psychologist's building, the town practically half way grew around the church and the cemetery that joined it. Sighing once again I walked inside and stood there, turning in time to see my sister sliding down the building and running across the street. The only problem was she crashed into a man with a carton of apples, the apples fell and she stood there looking up to the sky with her back slightly bent for more than just a moment. I turned back around, my head still tilted until I began to walk to the counter where the overwhelming amount of steam emerged from.

“One moment,” I watched the steam speak to me before requesting, “two quads, one over ice, one with matcha and extra sugar, no ice,” the boy peaked from above the steam, almost shocked by the seems of it, “holy shit, I uh, sorry uh do you not see the steam or are you blind?” He ducked behind the steam just as my sister appeared beside me, “Holy crap! Do you Nevermores make a habit of scaring the hell out of people?” he had popped back up to see Wednesday, but his attitude was still rotten, “It's more of a hobby.”

“Didn't realize they changed the uniform.” I looked at her and then back at him with a sigh, narrowing my eyes as my lip curled just the slightest in disgust, “I need a quad over ice. It's an emergency.” He looked between us and paused, “it's four shots of espresso.”

“Yeah, I... I know what a quad is, but, spoiler alert, the espresso machine's having a seizure, so all we have is drip.” I sighed again and looked at the steam, “he told me the same but with some very harsh disability comments.”

She turned back to him after looking at me, creating a triangle between the three of us and our eye movements. “But drip is for people who hate themselves and know their lives have no real purpose or meaning.” The man who was getting said drip heard her speaking and set it down before walking away humiliated.

“What's wrong with your machine?” She asks and he scoffs, burning himself on the red machine as I watched in annoyance and pity, “it's a temperamental beast with a mind of its own, and it doesn't help that the instructions are in Italian.” Wednesday walked around the counter and grabbed the manual from his hands and began reading, “I need a tri-wing screwdriver and a four-millimeter Allen wrench.” Taking off my bag I reached inside grabbing my kit and handing her the tools quickly, “wait, you read Italian?”

“Of course. It's the native tongue of Machiavelli. Here's the deal. I'm going to fix your coffee machine, then you're going to make my coffee and call a taxi.” he seemed lost as he explained the issue, “uh, no taxis in Jericho. Try Uber?” I sighed, looking over at her ,“I don't have a phone. I refuse to be a slave to technology.” Wednesday met my eyes with her own as I sighed again, “then you're out of luck. Where are you going anyway?”

“That's on a need-to-know basis. What about trains?” I frowned, “how close is it,” he looked at me and answered, “nearest station is Burlington. It's half an hour away.” Nodding, I looked to my sister, “you have a valve issue. I've seen it before.”

“Where? You have one of these monsters at home?” I wanted to laugh, “steam-powered guillotine. I built it when I was ten. I wanted to decapitate my dolls more efficiently.” He seemed uncomfortable, skin crawling at her in over-all, “sure, Grim Reaper Barbie makes perfect sense.” I turned with a tilted head for the hundredth time and walked towards the booth at the front of the shop right at the doors before sitting down and watching them. Suddenly the steam disappears and she begins to turn only to pull out cash, and then more cash.

I looked outside as she appeared before me in the booth, “He will take us, but we have to wait.” I sighed, speaking, “We don’t have time to wait Wednesday,” turning to her she nodded, agreeing, “We are on the same page, but a free ride is much help for us.”

Another sigh left me and she narrowed her eyes at me, “You’re awfully vocal, tired sister?” Her raised brow had me tilting my head, “cold, actually.” She set her hands on the table as coffee was set in front of us, I eyed it as she spoke up, “Thank you… most people shiver when they’re cold, not sigh.”

Holding my head up I grabbed my cup and took a deep sip that turned into a gulp. Sighing again as I lowered the cup, “it’s a never ending cold, you know this… disgusting,” I rolled my eyes at the boys dressed as pilgrims walking by the window suddenly, “Hmm, yes, it would seem that boy cannot prepare a quad over ice properly.”

Blinking boredly I looked at her as the doors chimed, “No, not that boy…” She looked up before looking to the side as the three newcomers pranced up to the table as if they owned the booth we sat in, “What's a Nevermore freak doing out in the wild?” My head turned as the ring leader spoke to us, “this is our booth.” I was quite right, they did believe it was theirs, “no name, no entry I’m afraid…” I say.

I heard a scoff as I crossed my legs, they looked confused at our reaction, “Why are you dressed like religious fanatics?” Wednesday asks, I also wanted to know as she questioned them. “We're pilgrims,” rolling my eyes at the obvious signs, I perked up to speak but she did for me at their answer, “potato, po-tah-to.”

“We work at Pilgrim World.” My eyes followed as a flyer was slid over to her, “It takes a special kind of stupid to devote an entire theme park to zealots responsible for mass genocide.”

She reads it first before flipping it to my side of the table for me to read, “My dad owns Pilgrim World. Who’re you calling stupid?” I sighed again looking up at the boys, angry faces unconcerning me. Sighing again I look away and catch the stern eye of my sister as she spoke to him, “if the buckled shoe fits.” The coffee boy walked over to that comment, “guys, back off.” He was pushed away, “stay out of this, Galpin.” At the sign of a righteous fight my sister stood and I watched from the corner of my eye unimpressed by the situation that was presenting itself, “yes, stay out of this.” I waited for anything else, and then I heard it, “so tell me, freak... you ever been with a normie?”

My eyes shot to the side and suddenly I turned my head to catch sight of the boy who’s depraved tongue licked those words, “I've never found one that could handle me.” Within literal seconds they were fighting and in the last second of said fight I had to duck before I was struck. They laid on the floor groaning when Tyler bounded over to speak to her, “So where'd you learn those kung fu moves?”

“My uncle taught me. He spent five years in a Tibetan Monastery.” He seemed surprised as I stood, brushing my jacket sleeves, “was he a monk?” I answered, “No, prisoner.”

The door to the shop opened and the bell rang to signal it. I finished my drink as the sheriff walked up, Tyler exclaiming, “Dad!” He looked furious and concerned or somewhere between the two emotions, “Tyler, the hell's going on in here?” The boy answered in an uncomfortable voice, more than just us watching him, “They were harassing a customer, and she put them in their place.”

“This little thing took down three boys? Did you help her?” He couldn’t tell which one of us was the culprit and that was noticeable. “Dad, I swear, I wasn't involved.” I paused as the boys on the floor groaned, but only because over the noise of pain the bell rang and the principal appeared. “Apologies, Sheriff. These two slipped away from me. Come on, Miss Addams, Miss Feathertail time to go.”

We walked towards her but stopped at the sheriff's voice, “wait a minute, hang on. You're an Addams? Don't tell me Gomez Addams is your father?” She nodded and I looked at the man with narrowed eyes, “That man belongs behind bars for murder… Guessin' the apple doesn't fall far from the tree. I'm gonna keep my eye on you.” I tilted my head and he peered at me as Principal Weems grabbed us and pulled us out of the shop. “Okay.”

“Your first day and you're already on Sheriff Galpin's radar. I wish I could say I was surprised.” I stayed quiet so I could listen, “What did he mean about my father?” She acted as if she didn’t know, I could hear it in her heartbeat and her voice as it quaked just the slightest, “I have no idea, but a word of advice. Stop making enemies and start making a few friends, you're going to need them.”

“Friends are not on the list of priorities,” She scoffed at my comment but turned her attention ahead of us, “looks like an accident. I hope the driver's okay.” I could smell the scent of copper, an immense amount scented the air, “too much blood, he’s not.” Wednesday confirmed, “he's dead, broke his neck.” We drove past slow enough so she could peer out the window, “how can you tell from this angle?”

….

Wednesday sat to my side, playing her cello with an intense facial expression. I looked away as my leg kicked into the air, sitting on the top of my other leg proved comfortable even through the danger I faced on the balcony's ledge. Pulling my leg up I rested my arm over my knee, my hand and my brush sitting in the air above the quad before I picked up my jar and put my leg back down. Swirling the brush in the paint I leaned in just the slightest but before drawing my brush from the jar and painting a fine line of black onto the freshly cooked statue, the sizzle burning nicely into the fine detailing I molded. The sizzle ended just as her cello stopped playing, “no, I don't really feel better.” I felt eyes on me but turning to my sister she was looking at Thing and not me, “there's just something wrong about this place and not just because it's a school.” I turned my head looking over the school before looking down at the quad, the tree caught my eye but there was nothing.

The window creaks open and Enid steps out onto the balcony, “how the hell did you get that oversized violin out the window?” I looked over, “I had an extra hand.” Setting my brush down I focused on the blonde as she waved at me, “it’s a cello Enid,” her smile fell weirdly and then she spotted Thing, “whoa. Where's the rest of him?” I shrugged and turned back to the statue in front of me, “it's one of the great Addams family mysteries.” In the far distance of the woods, the howling starts up again, the cello’s silence allowing full sound to come through, “why aren't you wolfing out?” Enid paused and I spoke, “more sensitive sister,” she ignored me, Enid spoke with a rough scoff showing her claws, “because I can't, it's all I got.” I looked down hearing another howl as Enid came to the ledge and leaned on it, “my mom says some wolves are late bloomers, but I've been to the best Lycanologist. I had to fly to Milwaukee, would you believe it? Yeah, she says there's a chance I may never... you know.” I felt pity for the wolf, “what happens then?”

“I'd become a lone wolf.” Looking at her I can see the longing in her eyes and the tears, “sounds perfect.” She looked at Wednesday in ridicule, “are you kidding me? My life would be officially over. I'd be kicked out of my family pack with no prospect of finding a mate.” Looking back at the statue I hear, “I'm failing to see the problem here.”

“I could die alone.” My eyes shot up at the yell, “we all die alone, Enid.” The tears were brimming her water line now, “you really suck at this. Cheering people up.” I watch as she lays her head in her arms and cries, body shaking, “why are you crying?” Once again she yells and lifts her head, “because I'm upset! Haven't you ever cried, or are you above that too?” Wednesday started speaking and I paused watching for only a moment more before I turned to look at the quad, “it was the week after Halloween. I was six years old. I took my pet scorpion, Nero, out for his afternoon stroll, and we were ambushed. They wondered what kind of freak would have a scorpion for a pet. Two of them held me down and made me watch... It was snowing when I buried what was left of him, I cried my little black heart out. But tears don't fix anything. So I vowed to never do it again.” The memory was vivid, I watched her bury him myself, “your secret's safe with me. Still think you're weird as shit, though.”

“The feeling is incredibly mutual.” I turned to Wednesday and nodded, “how would you like your single room back? You just need to show me how to use your computer.”

Deal," Enid smiled, turning to Wednesday ready to shake hands but her eyes caught sight of my statue, "Oh my god, what the hell is that?" I looked at her, unimpressed, "clay, does it disturb you?" She looked disgusted almost, "what is it?" Or maybe I couldn't tell with the tears still drying on her skin, "It's my favorite piranha, Bomb." She whirled on the name quickly, "you named a, your, piranha, Bomb?" I nodded, "of course, they were his favorite toys."

"Were? How did he die?" Her voice seemed shaky as I answered her, "I was told he ran away," I turned away from her, finished with my work with a last stroke, "but I know he died from dropsy, a disease he procured from a filtering issue I'm afraid." She only replied with a disturbed nod and an 'oh'.

Chapter Text

“Well, good luck and safe travels. Still not a hugger. Got it.” I looked to Enid and gave her a nod, she ran off and I said, “parking lot, after the fireworks, we’re being watched so we’ll split up and meet.” She nodded and I turned only for her to grab my hand and walk with me to a stand with darts, right where principal Weems sat eating a burger as she stared at us. Wednesday and I turned picking up darts, while I looked at mine, twisting it in my hand she threw hers and began to pop balloons, “jeez, you get any better at this, you'll be taking home a whole pack.” Looking to my side I see Xavier, “pandas don't travel in packs. They prefer solitude.”

“All right. Subtle hint taken.” He stood between us looking directly at her, “you should know I'm waiting for someone.” I threw the dart, popping a balloon, in turn signaling Xavier to turn around and look at me, “oh yeah, who's the lucky guy... or girl?” He looked at me and I turned to look up at him, “what does it matter to you?” He ignored her, smiling down at me. I had to tilt my head up to see his face in full, “hello…”

Suddenly another voice interrupted when my mouth started a small upturn, immediately I frowned “didn't mean to interrupt.” Xavier’s face morphed into annoyance as he turned around, “you're not.”

He stood for a second and as I turned around and walked away I looked back to my sister, catching her eyes, “I’ll be finding food.” I say swiftly, turning.

Xavier spoke up after watching me, “I’ll help you.” He began to follow, smiling as he spoke, “not everything here is edible.” I kept on walking through the grass as he joined my side, “what are you in the mood for?” I furrowed my brows, “I will admit, my knowledge of cuisine is mostly what you would assume potions looked like if it was the middle age.” He furrowed his brows and chuckled at me, “Okay, well I don’t know who’s been cooking your food but-” I interrupted him while stopping and looking at him, “Grandmother Addams.”

He paused walking in front of me so we would stand face to face, “your grandma? How about I dunno,” he turned side to side looking around, “burgers and fries, ice cream, chili cheese fries, hot dogs?”

Blinking, I contemplated each option he pointed out, his hand pointing towards each different stand with colorful signs of cartoonish food above them, “What is the concept of chili cheese fries?” He smiled laughing, “I’ll show you.”

“Are they not just fries with toppings?” He grabbed onto me, arm over my shoulder and began to walk, only to take his arm off and scratch his nape with the same hand out of embarrassment, “they are,” I nodded along, admittedly curious even going as far as for another question, “are these fries the same then, potatoes?” He chuckles, “so you have had french fries,” I gave him a hum, “of course, there one of my favorite, along with eggplant,” he seemed confused peering down at me from the side as we walked past screaming children, the food vendors stretching into a smaller circle in front of us, picnic tables at the center. He pointed with his hand and we turned towards a specific one, “I thought you said it was like medieval food,” we stopped at the vendor and the man looked at us completely bored, “two chili cheese fries please.”

I pulled money from my pocket only to see his hand reached out beside mine when I went to hand the money over, “I got it,” I furrowed my brows and reluctantly pulled my hand away confused, “don’t worry about it, you can pay next time, maybe coffee or something.”

My brows stayed furrowed as my mind focused on ‘next time’, putting the money away I nodded still a bit frozen. Waiting for a second while watching the vendor hand over the food, one basket at a time, I asked him a question, “I mean no offense… but are you not human?” He looked down at me handing over the basket, “I am, well sort of, I’m psychic.” I frowned, “then why do you eat fries?” He seemed extremely confused as I picked one up from the basket after taking it, pausing. I looked at the fry with a raised brow, “these are hot…”

“Yeah, why wouldn’t they be? They were just cooked.” He chuckled watching me as we stepped away from the vendor, “I’m admittedly confused,” looking up at him I asked in complete seriousness, “does everyone normally eat poisonous foods?”

“Potatoes aren't poisonous,” My brows furrowed again, “yes they are, Eggplant and potatoes are nightshades, so are tomatoes,” I popped the fry in my mouth as he looked at me, sort of frozen, “what… I’m sorry, hold on a minute, you eat them because they’re poisonous?” I nodded curtly, “how are you still alive?” I realized what was happening after a moment, “I'm not human, I can eat almost anything poisonous, although I guess once cooked these become edible to humans…”

“So what are you then? Vampire?” I laughed smiling, “something much more dangerous I’m afraid, but my amulet keeps me from doing anything,” reaching up I flipped the medallion in my fingers, “I-” The fireworks popped off and my head shot up, before I looked towards the parking lot, “Everything okay?” He asked, I looked back at him and nodded as he smiled in return, pointing at the food in my hands, “good, so how do you like the fries, fried?”

Humming, I furrowed my brows, before trying another, “they’re not as bad as I thought they’d be,” he smiled, “so you like them?” I nodded, “yes, I do… although I don’t see why you would pay for mine as well as your own,” his smile was quite nice as he spoke, “I wanted to pay, and like I said,” he looked away for a moment, somewhere behind me before looking into my eyes, “you can grab the check next time.”

“You want to do this again, with me?” He looked almost like he was shy about it, “yeah, I mean only if you want to, obviously,” thinking about it I wondered with my head tilted to the side, “I wouldn't say I'm opposed to the thought…” He broke out in a large happy smile and nodded to himself, in turn I smiled softly at him before looking away and taking another fry between my fingertips, eating it.

The fireworks came to a slow stop soon enough and by the time they had ended we were not only facing the parking lot we were walking through it to the outer field. After peering and listening, waiting for my sister to appear I realized she was gone, leaving me by myself with Xavier Thorpe, having never showed. “I’m gonna guess you don’t really like fairs like this but there's a hill this way, you can see all the fair lights kind of mold together.”

Humming to myself I spoke up, “that sounds nicer than listening to the screaming of children as they fight each other over teddies.”

Chapter Text

“Can I ask something,” I nodded to him, curious as the lights in front of us flickered from the rides, “so, uh what’s up with your last name being Feathertail, I heard it earlier during fencing.”

“I’m adopted,” I looked straight at him, my face holding no emotion as I licked my lips turning back to the lights. “Shit, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to,” laughing I stopped him, “you mean me no offense, Xavier.” He nodded, resting his arm over his knee, “can I ask why?” I shrugged looking away, “my mother is a distant cousin of the Addams technically so Wednesday’s parents took me in. My father however is of course not from the family. ”

“It’s complicated,” Xavier looked sorrowful, sorry for me, “it was just that her body couldn’t handle my birth. And my father-”I smiled looking at him for a moment, “-died the day after she did, heartbreak is the greatest woe of all for my kind.” I paused taking in the lights for a second before pulling my knees up to my chest and resting my head on the top of them as my arms wrapped around myself, “immortals who mate for life with mortals make for a death sentence, unless you bond yourself to each other, but of course my father couldn’t because she didn’t know what he was…to such an extent, blissful ignorance of a species....”

I veered the subject to the left just a bit, “he wanted to name me Morel after the plant, and she chose Morella after her favorite story so my name is of two origins.” I shoved two fingers up in a peace sign with a smile as I turned my head to look at him, “nightshade?”

“Yeah… irony is a funny thing, huh,” I sighed looking up at the sky as he looked over to watch my side profile, “my father is the reason I was accepted here, and of course my ‘species’ but I understand.”

“Being the only descendant of Edgar Allen Poe is quite a feat to have attend the school, and then there's being the last of my kind… makes the school look good,” I trailed off with a whisper and he looked shocked, “wait hold on you mean, you're not only related to the guy who they named our school after but you’re also immortal,” I nodded, “what are you?” I opened my mouth as the sound of a throat being cleared was heard further down the hill, “Miss Feathertail, Mr. Thorpe, it’s time to go.” I sighed standing up, “I’m not supposed to say anything about what I am, something about striking fear in the population, and my own safety.”

Dusting myself off I didn’t wait for him to stand before I started forward, I did however pause and wait for him to follow in my steps, “so does that mean you’re not gonna tell me?” I gave him a hum, “I have a feeling you’ll find out eventually anyway…” He stood by my side and I began to walk down the slope with him trailing just beside me, “should I be scared?” I spoke with no hesitation, “everyone should.”

I stopped in my thoughts, speaking to him with genuine words, “but in saying that… I don’t want anyone to be scared of me like the rest of my ancestors, I don’t like the feeling it brings me all of the time…”

Chapter Text

“Can I ask something,” I nodded to him, curious as the lights in front of us flickered from the rides, “so, uh what’s up with your last name being Feathertail, I heard it earlier during fencing.”

“I’m adopted,” I looked straight at him, my face holding no emotion as I licked my lips turning back to the lights. “Shit, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to,” laughing I stopped him, “you mean me no offense, Xavier.” He nodded, resting his arm over his knee, “can I ask why?” I shrugged looking away, “my mother is a distant cousin of the Addams technically so Wednesday’s parents took me in. My father however is of course not from the family. ”

“It’s complicated,” Xavier looked sorrowful, sorry for me, “it was just that her body couldn’t handle my birth. And my father-”I smiled looking at him for a moment, “-died the day after she did, heartbreak is the greatest woe of all for my kind.” I paused taking in the lights for a second before pulling my knees up to my chest and resting my head on the top of them as my arms wrapped around myself, “immortals who mate for life with mortals make for a death sentence, unless you bond yourself to each other, but of course my father couldn’t because she didn’t know what he was…to such an extent, blissful ignorance of a species....”

I veered the subject to the left just a bit, “he wanted to name me Morel after the plant, and she chose Morella after her favorite story so my name is of two origins.” I shoved two fingers up in a peace sign with a smile as I turned my head to look at him, “nightshade?”

“Yeah… irony is a funny thing, huh,” I sighed looking up at the sky as he looked over to watch my side profile, “my father is the reason I was accepted here, and of course my ‘species’ but I understand.”

“Being the only descendant of Edgar Allen Poe is quite a feat to have attend the school, and then there's being the last of my kind… makes the school look good,” I trailed off with a whisper and he looked shocked, “wait hold on you mean, you're not only related to the guy who they named our school after but you’re also immortal,” I nodded, “what are you?” I opened my mouth as the sound of a throat being cleared was heard further down the hill, “Miss Feathertail, Mr. Thorpe, it’s time to go.” I sighed standing up, “I’m not supposed to say anything about what I am, something about striking fear in the population, and my own safety.”

Dusting myself off I didn’t wait for him to stand before I started forward, I did however pause and wait for him to follow in my steps, “so does that mean you’re not gonna tell me?” I gave him a hum, “I have a feeling you’ll find out eventually anyway…” He stood by my side and I began to walk down the slope with him trailing just beside me, “should I be scared?” I spoke with no hesitation, “everyone should.”

I stopped in my thoughts, speaking to him with genuine words, “but in saying that… I don’t want anyone to be scared of me like the rest of my ancestors, I don’t like the feeling it brings me all of the time…”

Chapter Text

“I’m not entirely sure why you’ve decided to leave it in the hands of the sheriff so suddenly, you’ve never done so before but not handling it ourselves could backfire onto us in more than one way…”

She ignored most of my words, even as I kept talking, “relax sister, you know we can’t do too much or we’ll be expelled before you close the case.” I frowned, thinking before I scoff at her silence. She speaks finally a moment later, “You like it here.” It was a fact not a question, “Not at all…” I say.

Suddenly the sheriff came through the school’s large doors. As soon as his eyes were laid upon Wednesday he spoke, “There was no body,” she stood immediately, walking towards him and with a sigh I followed, “How could you miss a dead body?”

He scoffed at her ridiculous question, “Cause it wasn't there. No footprints, no blood, no sign of a struggle. Nothing, nada. My search party looked all night.” We began walking up the stairs when he looked behind him and frowned at me as she quipped back at him, “well, your search party must have left their seeing-eye dogs at home. I saw that monster kill Rowan right in front of me.” His eyes shot back to her and he asked a fairly acceptable question, “Get a good look at this monster thing?”

“It didn't stick around for a chat.” He was tired and annoyed, possibly angry, “Maybe it was one of your classmates.” Stopping at the top of the first set of stairs principal Weem’s whirled on him, “Sheriff, I find that question offensive.” He was definitely all three at the moment, “I don't care, 'cause I got three other dead bodies in the morgue. Hikers just ripped apart in the woods.” I frowned and looked to my sister as her eyes casted a glance towards me, principal Weems confused suddenly, “The mayor said those were bear attacks.” I’m confident we all knew they weren’t bear attacks, “Well, the mayor and I disagree on that,” He sneers.

“So you automatically assume a Nevermore student is the murderer, even though there's no evidence a crime was even committed.” Wednesday had a peculiar look on her face as Weems and the sheriff went back and forth talking, “I'm sorry. I forgot, you only teach the good outcasts here, right?”

Wednesday turned her head, glancing at me with a nod and I turned walking down the stairs, “Where’s she going?” Galpin barked and I spoke with a monotone voice, “To prepare for my classes, I’m still a student after all.”

“Not so fast young lady,” I stopped in my tracks, turning my head just a bit before fully turning to look at the man in uniform, “Yes sheriff?” I narrowed my eyes and waited as he stood with an annoyed expression plastered on his face, “Every time I’ve seen you, you two are always together, so where were you last night?” A single brow raised on my face as I noticed principal Weems' uncomfortable frame right beside his angry one, “I was with Xavier Thorpe eating chili cheese fries…” I say and turned around again before looking back up at him over my shoulder with a glance, “try to hide your disdain for me and my sister sheriff, a man in such a position shouldn’t be throwing daggers at teenagers,” I walked down the staircase ignoring him and his stare while whispering to myself, “I might just send them back…”

Chapter Text

“Miss Feathertail, welcome to your first mythological anatomical studies, please find a group with a free seat,” his hand gestured out as if he was about to bow, turning stiffly I peered around the room to see only one free seat right between two people; the resident tortured artist and the stoned gorgon of Enid’s dreams. Walking forward I take notice of the room's details, everything designing the room ranged from miniscule plants, to small skeletal remains and hearts that were preserved in various ways. The large bookshelf at the front of the classroom was the first thing in my view sitting down in the seat between the boys, behind me and my new group-mates sat a small curly haired kid and two of the resident sirens.

“So, are you new here?” I sighed letting my bag fall off of my shoulders before one of the straps slid into my hand and I pulled it up into my lap to open it up, “are you under the influence of drugs?” The gorgon had a weary smile as I turned to look at him and not the bag I was unzipping on my lap, huffing I spoke tiredly, "Relax Petropolus,“ I paused, looking up at his beanie, “your snakes are starting to show…”

He rushed to pull his beanie down at my words as I faced the front, Xavier smiling at me, waiting patiently before stopping and looking forward after a second when he saw me pull out a notebook and a pen. “And you’ve chosen this class for?” Turning to the other side I relaxed my posture just the slightest and Xavier looked back at me smiling brightly his mind clearing itself of burdening thoughts, “Helps with proportioning of drawing and painting,” he scrunched his face slightly as if he began to regret how he worded his sentence, I nod in agreeance though, “Of course, it’s only proper to draw the correct appendages and sets of teeth,” his chuckle is soft as he speaks back, “what about you? Why’d you pick an anatomy class for mythical creatures?”

“Simple, know thy enemy,” I say looking right into his eyes before I looked away setting my bag on the floor, “or more simpler to understand, it’s one of two classes I have without my sister beside me,” he watched me, his expression becoming confused but curious, “You don’t want to be in the same classes as her or something?”

I frowned at his question, “No, it’s just that I don’t get many chances to follow my own interests or speak on topics when she’s in the same class as me, it’s a rare occurrence.” I blankly turned back to him, his only response was to roam my face with his eyes until the teacher speaks after approaching the board. “Okay class, open your assigned notebooks and flip to a new page, the topic of the day is the true myth or the extinct species; Mermaids.

“Miss Feathertail, extinct or Myth?” I furrowed my brows in ridicule at the question that a child would be able to answer correctly, “extinct.” The teacher smiled and nodded as he smacked the palm of his hand with a book with fake leathered scales on the spine of the book, “good job, now does anyone know exactly why they are extinct?”

“Yes, Mr. Thorpe,” the teacher gestured and welcomed Xavier to speak his answer, “they evolved.” Another correct answer, “good job, but the ultimate, real, question,” his over emphasis on the words was too much and his smile was persistent, “is why and how did the Mermaid race evolve and what did it evolve into?” I noticed no sirens raised their hands despite the close relations with the creature of topic, “yes, Mr. Potropolus, please everyone feel free to answer not just the ‘table of sight’, please tell us why Ajax,” I sat listening, admittedly curious about the table naming, “prey to predator study, when humans first started to travel across the oceans they hunted the population so they evolved to survive.”

“Precisely. Now, when the hunting first began there were hundreds of thousands of mermaids, multiple well formed societies that predominantly resided in the water. Over a set number of years however,” he paced to the side and stood at the front of his desk setting the book down behind him as he spoke with his hands clasped together, leaning on the wood as I listened intently, eyes following every movement naturally. “The numbers dwindled immensely, it’s truly a tragic loss for outcasts, the massacres of many species before us paved our way into evolving a community of all of our different species.”

“Miss. Feathertail, please demonstrate your knowledge on mermaids and their species, anything we haven’t covered so far, if you don’t know it however don’t be embarrassed or ashamed this is your first time in this class,” I sighed connecting our line of sight, “Mermaids over several decades evolved rather quickly at the death of most of their population, markings, eye color, abilities and scales changed during this time to better hide with the water along with their tails, fins and nails, teeth became sharper as they switched from prey to predators along with their abilities. Sirens are the only living descendants of mermaids, the direct evolution.”

Tilting my head I continued, many eyes on me, “siren song is one of the many adaptations used for controlling to killing and devouring their prey, in return for the ability of voice they lost the magic in their tears, one of the few reasons mermaids were hunted to near, extinction.” The teacher was surprised as he smiled at me, “not to leave out one of their further adaptations, the ability to walk on land and transform their tails to legs, also a way to further hunt prey down, never truly allowing them to escape…”

“Well then, it seems you are rather informed. I hope you continue to show such prowess Miss. Feathertail, alright class I want each of you to list off certain aspects of mermaids and their qualities of evolution and then I want you to compare them to another species of your choice.” He turned and I looked down at my book immediately starting to write in small curved words, “how do you know all that stuff? Didn’t you go to normie school?” I perked up, “I did, but, not everyone is naive to the ways of being an ‘outcast’ are they?” Ajax nodded, turning away, “sorry, I didn’t mean it like that…” I narrowed my eyes at the boy, “don’t apologize,” stopping for a second, I looked down at my book, blinking a few times and relaxing my stature.

“I’m not used to talking to many people, forgive me…” I finished my words in a softer tone, suddenly feeling wrong for the way I spoke to people, “he knows, most of us here can tell. Although it is kind of weird you know this stuff, most people don’t know these things because it’s not one of the core courses everyone has, it’s pretty cool,” I nodded, looking over to meet the gaze of Xavier who looked stunned as my eyes landed on him.

He smiled looking to the front as I blinked owlishly, his head turning back as he laughed softly before he paused, smile disappearing slowly as it began to fall, “hey, are you okay? You’re eyes,“ he pointed his finger at his face and motioned between his own eyes as he spoke to me quickly, “I swear they just started glowing at me or something.” I swallowed spinning back to the front as I became flustered, “I’m fine, it’s just cold in here,” he furrowed his brows as he watched me fidget, “it’s warm,” he leaned closer whispering into my personal space, “why would the temperature have anything to do with your eyes anyway?”

He smiled as I fiddled with my fingers, interlocking them above the table before hiding them in my lap. He enjoyed the moment as I became slightly distraught, “I won’t tell anyone…” I paused looking at him, relaxing, “if you do it again for me.” I swallowed, clenching my fingers together tightly, digging into the skin as he watched my face and body language change and react to his words. He still had the smile plastered on his skin but he chuckled along with it and sat back in his chair so he could write and glance at me from the side.

“In private of course…” I swallowed again and turned back to face the front of the classroom in my shock and confusion. One thing was clear through the exchange though, he very much so enjoyed teasing me.

Chapter Text

“Morella, I’d like to talk to you about why you feel the need to do what your sister tells you to do,” crossing my legs I sighed looking into her eyes, “I think you’ve gathered misinformation.” Her smile unnerved me deeply, I wanted to watch it drop into a face of fear, “oh really, then tell me why did you say it was your fault for the piranha incident in your old school,” smiling I watched her facial expression quiver just the slightest as I spoke, “it was my idea, and my piranhas… You should learn now that I always protect my family Dr. Kinbott.” She nodded, crossing her legs to match my posture before leaning in towards me a bit, “so you did it to protect your brother?” I nodded, “or do you do it so they don’t leave you?”

“Excuse me?” My eyes narrowed at her and she smiled, “I understand it must be hard for you, Morella but instead of doing things for your adoptive family, maybe you should try doing things for yourself.” My nose twitches in anger, “what are you getting at Dr. Kinbott?”

She just kept smiling at me as she continued, “you don’t need to hide your feelings, I understand how hard it’s been since your parents passed away, but taking on your adoptive family to replace and cope with your parents death isn’t healthy.” I was frozen in place as she continued, “I would like for you to exercise some distance from them for some time and maybe spend some time with friends instead. Hopefully during our next session we can determine just why you're coping this way and maybe we can talk about your feelings and open up about your real parents.”

Standing up I stood straight in front of her, “did you bother reading my file?” She looked shocked, “not only are you out of line Kinbott but clearly your misinformation is more vast than I thought beforehand.” She was completely stunned, “I'm sorry what?”

Clarifying the situation I huffed, “before you assume anything, maybe ask me or my parents, even my principal would be able to clear the air about my birth parents, because that's what they are. Birth Parents.” I turned on my heel and walked off as she stood up suddenly, “this session is over I’m afraid, I won’t have you speak of me as if you actually knew me at all.”

Leaving her office I walked downstairs passing Wednesday, “you finished early,” I side eyed her as we walked out of the building, “she didn’t read my file, it was as clear as the everglades. Boundaries shouldn’t be crossed in such a way…”

She paused looking at me as we stood on the sidewalk, suddenly Tyler had walked up to us, “guess you decided to stick around Jericho. Wait, you guys see Dr. Kinbott too?” I frowned internally as I sighed externally, Wednesday speaking for us, “you should know I'm legally required to be here, we both are.”

“Uh, me too. Court ordered. Look at us. A couple of teenage tearaways.” Tyler chuckled and smiled down at me, “Does she usually act like she knows everything?” I ask and he chuckles, nodding at me, “Yeah it’s kinda her signature move actually.”

I sighed and he turned back to Wednesday, scrunching his brows as he spoke to her, “hey, when you ran off last night at the Harvest Festival, I wasn't sure what happened, and then I heard... Kinda crazy.”

Frowning, I looked away as they spoke to each other, “Everyone, including your father, believes I made it all up.” Wednesday says and he chews his lip. He was genuine with his words and it made me curious as I looked up at him, his phone ringing suddenly in the middle of his words to her, “you know, I…” He pulled it out of his pocket and I watched his expression change and a huff of breath leave him, “time to get in touch with my inner rebel.”

“You know, for the record, I believe you.” He smiled before he said his goodbyes and turned to enter the building, my head followed his movements before I turned back to face the road as not only the door shut with a ring but the school’s transport car pulled up in front of us, “This school is more trouble than I thought it’d be,” my sister huffs and I agree, nodding, “But you have to admit, what we did, it was worth it…”

Chapter Text

“Ladies, come on! Let's work on those teeth. More scowl. This kitty is taking no prisoners.” Walking up to the canoe painting session I looked around before taking Enid and Yoko into view, “What is this?” I ask, walking up to her I questioned her almost immediately, her response was a frightened shriek of sorts before she turned to me and clarified the situation, “We’re preparing for the Poe cup, geeze…”

My head tilts and I raise a brow, looking at the canoe in appreciation of the darker coloring and the very low amount of yellow. I sighed calmly, “it needs more of an upturned smile to make it creepy.” Enid made an uncomfortable facial expression before looking back at the front of the canoe and sort of shrugged and nodded at the same time, “if Bianca Barclay wins again this year, I will literally scratch my own eyes out!”

She seemed stressed with this boat nonsense,it wasn’t hard to gather that information. “I would pay money to see that,” Wednesday says as she strides over and receives a warm welcome, “howdy, roomie! I'm so glad you decided to stay.”

“I thought you wanted your single room back,” Wednesday’s brow raises, which is what I had also thought, the wolf seemed adamant about the situation previously, “Or has your opinion changed?” I raised a single brow at the blond and she smiled sheepishly, “Full disclosure, I don't like living solo and Thing gives a killer neck massage. It's a win-win. So... why the change of heart?”

“I refuse to play the role of a pawn in someone else's corrupt game,” I sighed, eyeing my sister at her words before looking around, there were four different canoes with people all over the lawn crafting and painting.

“You mean Rowan?”Enid asks softly as I looked between them for a moment.

“I witnessed his murder, Enid,” Wednesday admits, not looking directly at the blonde wolf while I frown at the whole situation, “it's just, we all saw him this morning. Very much, like, not dead.” My eye’s shot to her, surprised “it’s not exactly a normal occurrence for someone dead to still walk…ya’know?”

Looking at my sister next I watched her closely, she had looked off to the side, her fists clenched slightly as she wavered in frustration, “I know. Which leads me to believe I've been losing my mind.” I sighed, shaking my head at her as she continued on, “it's not nearly as fun as I had anticipated.”

“You're Nevermore's gossip queen. What's Rowan's story?” I waited, catching something moving out of the corner of my eye, “other than being a weird loner... Uh... No offense.” Looking over, I turned my head to see the gorgon from before leaning against a tree off to the side of the school’s lawn, “none taken.”

Ajax wasn't alone though, “Xavier Thorpe's his roommate. If you had a cell phone, you could just text him and ask him.” I interrupted looking back at the girls, “he’s over by that tree with your gorgon Enid,” I looked at my sister next as Enid flushed at my comment, I however continued adding onto my words, “if you want to interrogate, of course.” I shot my head to the side only to see the two tall teens whip around as if they were just caught watching us, which of course they had been.

“If you had asked me though, sister, you’d know that this morning, Rowan wasn’t exactly himself. He was missing a peculiar madness…” I looked at her and she turned at the same time, catching my eye, her own showing a sudden shock and suspicion.

“Yoko. Come on! Flare those whiskers. The Poe Cup droops for no one.” Enid speaking and yelling all at once pulled my attention away from Wednesday’s sudden emotion etched face, “What is the Poe Cup anyway?”

Enid was very ambitious, in many ways it seemed, “It’s only my entire reason for living right now. Part canoe race, part foot chase, no rules. Each dorm has to pick an Edgar Allan Poe short story for inspiration.” My attention was caught but I wasn’t a fan of water all too much unless it had piranhas living in it, (R.I.P. Bomb, forever my beloved enforcer of death), “you guys could grab a brush, Ms. Thornhill's just ordered pizza. Want to take a stab at being social?”

Grimacing, I edge away slightly giving my answer with silence while Wednesday however contemplated it, “I do like stabbing. The social part, not so much. Besides, it'll cut into my writing time...” I blankly stood there blinking, almost passing out of existence in boredom. “No worries. Just as long as you're lakeside cheering us to victory on race day. Or you can just glare uncomfortably. Whatever works for you...” Enid turns to me suddenly, targeting me as Wednesday nods and leaves quickly.

“Morella? Do you maybe wanna paint with us?” She looked utterly hopeful, I had to give in for a price, “If you’ll leave me in peace the next time I’m reading… I’ll help you paint your canoe,” she smiled very happily when suddenly a random student walked past me, knocking into Enid’s shoulder before looking back at us and sneering, “get out of the way why don’t you.”

I've always hated the expression people give you when they act like you're in the wrong, but when Enid turned around facing me with an uncomfortable feeling scrawled across her face while she stood quietly had me narrowing my eyes. Speaking to the girl who wouldn’t leave almost instantly, I bared my teeth in a snarl, “apologize and walk away before I paint this canoe with your blood."

I heard her swallow as everyone in the vicinity stopped and watched, “what did you just say to me?” I tilted my head, answering her, “apologize to my wolf, before I slit your throat, and use your blood as paint.” She backed up a step, her eyes not leaving my frame as she muttered out an apology before running off at the intent of death suffocating her lungs, “next time Enid,” I narrowed in on her, “try growling at them, I’d prefer my roommate to have a stronger back bone, even if you aren't willing to rip a heart out…”

“Why should I have to, when I have you to do it for me?” Her wavering voice made it clear she made it as a joke but was also still very much shocked about what had just occurred on her defense, “I’m not always around Enid, even though I will do it for you, doesn’t mean I always can,” I turned to the canoe moving a step forward and grabbing a brush, “if you’re having issues though, tell me, I have no warrants keeping me from handling them in your stead.”

Chapter Text

“Morella,” I stopped, turning towards the black haired girl, “sister,” nodding in greetings she nodded back and walked forth stopping just before me, “Principal Weems has assigned a list extracurriculars for us to look into,” in her hand she held a small piece of paper, folded neatly by her own hands, “a list…”

She handed it to me and as soon as I grasped it I unfolded the small slip and began to flicker my eyes down through the writing, “school clubs, you must be joking.” She had a blank look on her face, “you know I never joke about these things, first on the list is choir.” I frowned, “I assume it’s an ulterior motive on your end then,” she nodded and as I tilted my head looking at the list I spoke, “understandable, I’m understanding we’ll be required to attend each of these meetings then?” She nodded again and I sighed, turning around and heading in the same direction of the unpowered siren songs filling the quad.

Opening the double doors I frowned at the sight of sirens swaying and snapping in song, “how dreadful…” Wednesday walked forward almost instantly and I followed after her, “Weems said you'd be stopping by. But to be honest, after your performance at the Harvest Festival, drama club might be more your speed.” Bianca Barclay speaks to us, stopping her rehearsal just to do so with an annoyed look. Wednesday ignored her words in favor of her much needed question with the hope she’d receive some answers, “after I passed out, who did you tell? The sheriff?”

“You think I'd trust normie cops? I went straight to Weems and let her handle it. Anyway, let's get this audition over with. What are you? Alto, soprano or just loco?” I raised a brow, watching the Sirens laugh while Wednesday opened her mouth letting out a certain itch, the frequency no doubt crackling glass across the school.

“What was that?” I peered past her to the younger student with now cracked lenses, “a note only dogs can hear.” Everyone was equally stunned as she turned to leave, “hey we’re not done yet, you, what’s your-” I interrupted her, turning around to leave as I spoke, “I’m afraid mine’s on a whole ‘nother spectrum,” subtly looking at the cluster of sirens with my head turned to the side I finished my sentence with a side eye, “I would prefer the quad to not have your eardrums rupture,” turning I began to walk, “the grass is fortunately beautiful enough without the blood…”

Our next stop wasn’t too much worse, thankfully.

“Huh. So you two actually showed up after all.” Xavier didn’t bother looking at Wednesday first but instead me even as I stood behind her, “ever shot a bow and arrow before?” I nodded as she spoke before me, “only on live targets.”

His smile faltered at her, a nerve for some reason almost popping at the idea of my sister being around him, “okay. Square stance.” He doesn’t bother wasting time, the meeting solely to find out what we would actively participate in outside of the usual required curriculum, “load the arrow like this, yellow side out.” His stance is practiced and lean, his fingers draw in the string and he speaks again, “three fingers. Pull back and... let it fly.” I watched, dismal interest as they locked their sights on each other, only after turning towards us, “any questions?”

“When's the last time you saw your roommate Rowan?” He smiled, keeping his sights on her, a feeling of annoyance began to wither my patience, “you mean the one that was killed by a monster?” Wednesday was not impressed with his playful tone and he sombered just the slightest speaking again, “the Harvest Festival. I haven't talked to him since.” He’s more than just acquaintances with the boy in question, it was undoubtedly clear with the way his voice came out, “but his side of the room was all packed this morning.”

“Rowan's always been a little off, but, uh, the last couple weeks he's been more erratic. You know, telekinesis can mess with your head, you know. He's... It started to freak me out.” Wednesday looked at me and I leveled her with a knowing stare. She knew I had brought it up and now she had proof in a way that the boy was suffering in some way, or was…

“So what's the deal with you and Tyler?” Her head shot back to face him and he paused holding his hands up in a sort of compliance as he spoke with another sarcastic tone, “I'm sorry, were you the only one who got to ask non-archery questions?” His bow dangled in his hand as they watched each other intently, Wednesday being the first to avert her gaze to the floor before looking back up at him.

“There is no deal. He was doing me a favor driving us out of town.” His eyes shot to me, “you guys are leaving?” I had no facial reaction as I quickly answered, “no, plan’s have changed…” He nodded in thought and then looked between us as he lightened his mind and mood, right before he became serious, “yeah, word of advice. Steer clear.” I scrunched my brows, knitting them together as I tilted my head in question, “Why? Because he's a normie?”

He scoffed at Wednesday as she took the bow from his hands and took her stance watching him from the side, “Tyler and his friends are jerks. They can't stand that this school's propping up their Podunk town.”

These two were clawing their way into an aggravated fight with verbal throws, “says the boy whose life was served on a silver platter.” I looked over to her, pausing at the way she judged him so harshly with no reason of any kind, “hey, girls in glass houses…” She interrupted him with a scowl, fully turning her body his way after grabbing an apple from the closest haystack only to take her stance again, “should throw bigger stones.”

“At least I'm not an elitist snob.” She pulls the bow string, drawing it taut as the apple falls back down quickly and the boy string snaps; the arrow pierces the apple and the target. Her words leave my mouth sour and my body tense, the disrespect, the rudeness, every bit of her short sentence had me filled with an unfamiliar feeling, “ouch.” She looked between us as I stayed quiet, suddenly an idea had popped up inside of her cobwebbed mind ignoring her previous words and his reaction towards her rude and volatile words, “Morella, she will join your club,” my eyes shot to the side to meet her sudden intense gaze, her idea clear as bloodied water; keep your enemies closer. Although I seemed to not have an issue with the boy at all, it would be difficult with his prying if I stuck to the archery club.

She walked off without a single word to either of us and he was left to watch her back shrink alongside me. “You’re sisters a bitch…” He paused looking at me, “sorry I didn’t mean to-” he cut himself off as soon as he looked down to find me peering up at him, “you uh, look you don’t have to join if you don’t want to,” I frowned, “the only other club deals with bees and honey, I’d prefer to stay if that’s okay…” He knitted his brows together curiously, “why’s that?”

“Insects see me as a heating pad of sorts, whether or not I feel cold they are drawn to me. My predatory status seems to not have any deterring factor for smaller creatures, unless there are rabbits of course… I suppose it’s a good thing Jackals prefer colder climates for their schools.”

He peered at me curiously but didn’t press, instead choosing to study my being as I turned to look at the archery area. “Well, it’s only a meeting right now so there's no real practice yet until everyone's here next Monday," he took a moment looking back at the school, “I can walk you to your next class?” I pondered for a small moment and gave a small nod to accompany my answer, “that would be appreciated, Enid only showed us the first floor of the school, specifically only the common social spaces,” he chuckled, “okay, what class do you have next?”

“Botanical sciences, you?” He smiled widely at me and began to walk after setting the equipment down, “looks like we have the same class then, come on, follow the leader,” I smiled before dropping the expressive motion and following him up towards the front of the school.

“Hey, what’s your sister doing?” I looked over to the entryway of the school, in the drive there was not only a sleek black car and Miss Thornhill but Rowan and Wednesday stood talking, “investigating…” The boy got into the car along with the auburn haired teacher and they drove off past us, Thing sitting on the back of the car, I stepped out stunned and whipped my head towards Wednesday. She caught my eye with hers and turned in a rush, walking away.

“I hate to disrupt our walk after you offered to escort me but it seems as though my sister is overstepping, please excuse me,” instead of walking away I looked back at him and waited so as not to cause issues between us, “yeah, okay, I’ll see you later yeah?” I nodded about to walk away before he grabbed my forearm, “wait a sec, sorry,” he dropped his hand and I waited, “don’t you two have the same classes? She should be in the same place we’re going.”

Chapter Text

I don’t know how or why, but classes were delayed an hour after an accident in the quad. In the dark of the matter it meant Thing had returned from his unknown mission. Walking into the classroom with Xavier he took my bag from my hand and went to take his seat as I watched his back, slightly confused. My eyes shot off to the side of the new classroom to see Wednesday, berating the air; a.k.a Thing.

“I'm going to give you all the materials again…” Passing the red booted teacher with only a side glance I watched Wednesday, “how do you lose him in a bathroom with no windows?” Frowning I became wary of her future words, “a lefty wouldn't have failed me. Don't sulk.” I became almost livid, knowing exactly how Thing would feel from her volatile words, “I'm going to have to find new evidence myself, since you lost our only lead.” I stepped forward as three of the sirens walked around my backside to watch my sister speak, “I see you finally made a friend. Even if it is a plant.”

She turned, “I go for quality over quantity.” Only now did she notice me, she said nothing else and walked away.

Swallowing I walked to her previous placement in the room, looking past the carnivore plant I gazed down at Thing, a saddened stance and an air of self loathing oozed from himself, “Thing?” He lowered himself closer to the table and I inhaled heavily before sniffling and opening my palm to him. He walked towards me, jumping onto my hand almost sluggishly before I peeled my jacket away from my stomach and I held my hand and him between the fabrics, hiding him from sight. “Do not listen to her, she’s become different, Thing…” Turning I walked towards Xavier to see Wednesday standing to his side, peering around the room.

“Saved you a spot,” he chuckles with his words as soon as I walk up to his table, rounding it as he eyes my jacket I ignore Wednesday, “thank you, do you have my bag?” He nodded, picking it up from the ground next to his, using my free hand I grabbed it, and laid it against the desk before pulling on the zipper with only slight difficulty, Xavier grabbing my hand making me freeze as he unzips it for me, “are you okay?” I nodded quietly as Wednesday turns around and walks away as I stay knowingly oblivious of her attention. I opened the bag up wide enough and pulled my hand from under my uniformed jacket, “holy shit,” Thing hops from my skin and crawls into the bag, “what is that?” I looked over as Thing got comfortable in my bag, pushing things out of the way and tossing a pencil out of the opening for me to grab, “who not what,” I looked him up and down clarifying, “this is Thing, my parents left him with us…”

Turning around I eyed Wednesday at another table, looking away as I confirmed her eyes stuck to my frame. Pushing my bag to the side carefully, I sighed while Xavier looked at the bag and me before looking back down at his drawing and continuing to use the charcoal in his hand. His other hand lifts as he blends it slightly and before my eyes his hand trembles in the air, the spider crawling up from the page, “I doubt Morella is impressed by your tricks, Mr. Thorpe.”

He looked at me smiling as everyone turned to us, “admit it, you're a little impressed.” I said nothing, letting the small stenciled creature crawl over the back of my hand as it rested against the table, “I do like spiders…”

Miss Thornhill ignores us and speaks up, a smile on her uncannily disturbed face, “Wednesday, Morella, we're thrilled to have you join us on our journey into the world of carnivorous plants.” Nodding to the woman as Xavier's spider crawls back to his book, Miss Thornhill continues on, “now... who can tell us the name of this beauty?” Bianca had raised her hand and had been gestured by the woman to answer, but before she could, Wednesday took over, “Dendrophylax lindenii.”

“Otherwise known as the ghost orchid.” Biana clarified a similar answer with an annoyed expression plastered onto her skin, “first discovered on the Isle of Wight in 1854.” I frowned, “very good, Wednesday. You may have competition for first chair, Bianca.” The class began to laugh as Biana forced a small two second smile before dropping it as the teacher spoke again, “Wednesday, perhaps you can identify the ghost orchid's greatest qualities.”

“Resilience and adaptability. It's able to thrive in even the most hostile environments.” I frowned further, a disgusting taste covering my tongue, “But its mere presence can change the ecosystem, causing the established plants to reject it.” They shot back and forth with venom as I watched and listened quietly, “usually because the native species is allowed to thrive unchecked. Nothing a Weed-wacker couldn't fix.”

“You can most certainly try.” Xavier silenced them both quickly out of annoyance while looking over at me, “are we still talking about flowers?” Students laughing seems to never cease. “Thank you, ladies, for those illuminating insights. Clearly the plants aren't the only carnivores in class today. Miss Feathertail, would you like to join in and share some knowledge along with your sister?” Holding my head high I gave some, “instead of bees or butterflies, they only attract moths, the only creature it can’t affect with its hallucinogenic properties.” The Auburn haired woman stared at me with a smile that unnerved me, Xavier peering at me with a softer smile, in no way matching the older woman’s.

Chapter Text

“So what exactly is…Thing?” I looked up at the boy blankly, “a hand,” he kept his questioning look and I spoke again, furthering my explanation but slowly, “a hand, with feelings…” He nodded, “sorry I didn’t mean to offend you, or Thing.” I nodded, “he says it’s fine,” The fingers tapping on the desk let me know all I needed to know, “is he okay? She? Okay?” I smiled laughing under my breath, surprising him a bit at the action, “he, is fine for the moment. My sister unfortunately has no care for others feelings most of the time so when she speaks ill, she doesn’t think…”

Xavier only nodded, not exactly sure of what to say exactly, “what did she say to make him upset?” Swallowing I answered honestly, “she tasked him to follow Rowan, he lost the trail… She scolded him for it but if you asked me I’d tell you that Rowan wasn’t the actual Rowan,” my attention was pulled from the long haired boy at the incessant sound of taps, “are you sure? Would you like company?” I frowned at the movements, Thing turning to run off, “what’d he say?” I spoke softly, “he’s going to find Enid, he likes how careful she is with her hands, he cannot cut his own cuticles I’m afraid,” Xavier had something on his mind for a while now, only at this moment had he expressed it and asked the question he dwelled on, “where’s his body?”

Tilting my head I pondered, “if I’m correct it’s still where he showed me last, deep and preserved in the mountains of Washington state, or at least that's where we were told by my parents...” I looked over, meeting Xavier's gaze, “he prefers the company of moss, it’s a soft flooring on his fingers pads when he visits… don’t tell anyone though,” he knitted his brows in question and I smiled, “he trusted me, on behalf of my late mother of course.”

“Your birth mom?” I nodded and he looked saddened almost, a sort of pity forming, “I don’t want to pry but it’s like itching the back of my mind, are you close to your family? Cause it kind of seems like your sister just bosses you around and ignores you,” my expression dropped slightly and he didn’t even have to see it to know my mood darkened in a wrong way before going into, “it’s just that, you seem to always follow after her like that first day in fencing when Bianca cut her, you basically defended Wednesday and she just walked off, what’s up with that?”

I swallowed, my throat closing, “it's normal… I mean it wasn’t always like this but after her, visions started she began to keep to herself more often than not. Until we got here,” I turned to face away from him, looking over the small library room, “she’s chosen others more favorable than me while attending this school. I'm afraid this is the first time it’s ever happened, she’s becoming volatile. ”

“If I am being honest, I am unaware of how to handle the situation.” Sighing heavily, I stood, walking over to the far bookshelf with golden detailing in the woodwork. “Are you gonna tell your parents, or is there anything you can do?” I stayed silent before answering as I leveled my glare against the book of Fangs Or Tears, “no, this is our last chance, her, last chance before they keep us home. There's no other option for either of us… If she goes I’ll follow.” He seemed to be in disbelief standing from his own chair and walking over, coming to stand at my side.

He had this look on his face, something I hadn’t seen much of, something only Morticia Addams expressed in her moments of dreaded longing, “what does that mean? If she leaves, you're just going to go too?” I said nothing as I looked up at him, “I have no choice, if she’s expelled they’ll pull me out… It’s happened before, there’s nothing I can do Xavier,” I spoke softly in case others were present unknown to our knowledge and also because the conversation made my darkened mood sour and uncomfortable.

“It’s fine,” I looked away, back to the books before trailing my eyesight across the current row I stood eye level with before going higher towards the next shelf. Spotting the peculiar blue book that held my interest I sighed, relaxing myself before rising up onto my toes to reach my arm up and grab it.

My fingers hit the dusty spine, but I was still not able to grasp it and pull it down with my height. I dropped back onto the soles of my feet, glaring up at it with sheer annoyance while Xavier watched me. He looked up, connecting with my line of sight as I willed the book to come down mentally, smiling at my intense glare before he moved closer. His front pressed against my side as he reached up to grab the book from my sights, his free hand on my nape holding me still and centered on the ground.

“Here,” I nodded, not looking at him, “thank you,” my voice was quiet as I whispered to him, taking the book from his hand, our fingertips touching before I pulled away and ran my hand over the spine of the book, “if you stayed, it’d be easier to help you grab books you know…”

“Was that about my height? I’m pretty average…” I frowned slightly but he didn’t laugh or smile, he was just being sincere, “no… I mean, I’d like it if you stayed, here at Nevermore.”

Chapter Text

Sitting still I swallowed, lost in the blankness of my mind. Enid sat next to me trying her hardest to get my attention even though she was just as lost, “Morella? Are you okay, you’re kind of staring off into, well, nothing, you’re staring off into nothing. Yep that’s exactly what you’re doing.” She gave up before looking in the same direction of my line of sight and spoke again, a wild idea on her mind. “Unless you’re planning an assassination attempt on a group of banshees.” She paused as I blinked back into the moment, “are you? What’d they do?” My brows knitted together and I looked over, “something happened, I don’t know how to… I’m not sure how to respond to the situation or handle it.” I turned back, quickly adding, “but not with the banshee’s…”

“You have an attraction towards the gorgon correct, Ajax Petropolus?” She froze quite suddenly as I peered back at her, “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” feigning ignorance wasn’t her strong suit, “I’m already aware of it, no need to hide your unspoken revelation, I merely have a question… If you’d answer it for me, please?” Her face turned into almost what one would describe as a wobbly expression before her brows furrowed in confused curiosity, “a question?”

Swallowing my nervous emotion I inhaled deeply, holding the air in my lungs until they constricted and I was forced to exhale against my own wishes, “how do you stand the smell of his ‘herbs’, your senses must be heightened whether you’ve ‘wolfed out’ or not. I have an anatomy class with him and he ‘sparked up’ in secrecy next to me. The scent is so strong, it feels as though it’s roasting my nostrils to forever be ingrained in my sense of smell.” She blanched, “you want to ask about his smell?” I had a cringe expression and she started to giggle, “the school gives us wolves a blocking agent of sorts, you rub it on your nose every morning, totally makes it feel like you have allergies but it’s still supes’ good to have on hand.” I nodded and finally looked at her, “I thought you were going to ask about a guy, or someone I mean whatever your preference is, I’m not judging. Unless maybe you liked Xavier…”

My eyes narrowed tightly at her, “Xavier?” She sucked in her lips turning her face away not in a dejected way but in feigned obliviousness, “Enid what?” Frowning, my upper lip curled at her, “Enid, speak.” She swallowed, tilting her body side to side as she squeaked out her words, “it’s just that, well, okay so,” she turned, fully watching me for only a moment as she rushed out her words, stunning me, “sometimes I see him watching you, and maybe some times he’s sketching in his book at the same time. I mean it totes’ makes sense, you two would be super cute together, or maybe even Kent.”

My brow raised and she was completely oblivious to the torrent of thoughts rolling through my mind like molten lava, “he watches you too sometimes, it might be because of Bianca and Wednesday but you never know. Oh my moons, if you date Xavier… or, Kent and I can get Ajax to finally see me and ask me out, then we could like totally go on a double date!”

Humming I nod, completely confused to what she spoke of, “yes, date for double…”

The conversation receded into a calm painting session, until it was suddenly interrupted by a girl with a tone of urgent boredom, “I have to get back to the woods, but Weems has been watching me like a vulture circling a carcass.”

My top lip turned upwards, curling into a harsh snarl, Enid glaring and talking with a sassy note, “and you want me to cover so that you can return to the scene of a crime that didn't happen?” Enid spoke towards her from my side, her hand continuing its motions on the wooden canoe, smearing the streaky paint over two previous dried coats.

Wednesday nodded, stating, “I have bee-keeping club this afternoon. I need you as decoy.”

“Sorry. Two strikes. I'm busy and bees totally creep me out. Why don't you ask Thing? Wait, you can't because he's mad at you.” I smirked at Enid’s slight dig at her, also furious with Wednesday for her vile treatment of someone so dear, “why's he mad? He's the one who screwed up.” My face returned to one of annoyance and anger as Enid clarified, “all I know is that we spent an hour giving each other manis, and he really opened up. He feels like you don't respect him as a person.”

“Technically, he's only a hand.” Wednesday states and a sharp tone hit her as Enid fires back a response, “Wednesday! He's your family. And he would do anything for you. Go apologize and I'll reconsider helping you.” Wednesday huffed and looked to me for some form of confirmation, “fine… I assume you’re the one behind this dawdling situation, Morella, you should know to not discuss matters with non-blood’s, I’m disappointed in you,” She turned on her heel and I sat frozen, the anger boiling like a fiery haze beneath my skin, “hypocrite.”

“And how am I the hypocrite?” Her feet turned and she glared down at me, standing I squared her off, eyes locking onto hers, “remind me, who was it that told Enid about my situation, or my birth parents against my words and our family’s, including the school’s wishes as well. And for your dreaded,” I drawled out the word with a sneer, “information, ‘Sister’, I had no part in Thing’s conversation with Enid, he happens to adore her company more than yours. At least in your one-sided ‘ownership’, Thing cares about you enough to not leave right away and express his concerns and feelings when you won’t listen.”

Her throat bobbed as she swallowed and without further words of malice she swiftly turned and walked off with quick steps, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you two that upset with each other before. Are you okay?” I looked down, the rage simmering before chilling to a freezing temperature, my skin prickling like I was being plucked of feathers. “She’s insufferable lately…”

Chapter Text

A throat cleared behind me, taking my attention away from my book, instead of thumbing the page and flipping to the next one I waited for words or movement. “I need your help,” furrowing my brows in a tight knitted motion, I frowned, she moved closer to stand behind my chair, “with?” She walked around the chair as my face relaxed, “to get into the secret society known as the nightshades, there’s a book I need and the society is the holder…”

“Is it the same as Cousin Itt’s secret society?” She nodded, “I believe so, my vision and the drawing are connected, I’m sure of it,” nodding in compliance I stood up with a sigh, my annoyance only a mild simmer but my curiosity was hinting at a rise, “fine, only to look for your book…” Standing from my seat she watched me, as I walked around the other side of the chair I dropped my book onto the faux leather cushion before proceeding towards the door. “Rowan was the one who had the drawing, I want to check his room first.” Freezing my steps, the room turned cold and my skin crawled, “you wanna search his room, even after it’s been cleared of all his personal effects?” She nodded as I turned back around to face her, “fine, but the dorm masters are going to be an issue, do you have a solution?”

Her face turned towards the large webbed window and I exhaled through my nose, “I hope you’re agile enough to walk across the beams, we both know you won’t land on your feet Wednesday,” she tilted her head crookedly, “of course, i’m not a feline after all, now chop chop. Rowan’s not the one we need to be cautious of now.” I frowned deeply, the mood darkening as I followed after her through the intricate glass work.

“Don’t fall,” she says and I sneer from behind her, jumping up onto the ledge I started to walk, not stopping till I had somehow made it past her and hopped down onto Xavier's balcony.

She reaches for the handle to enter the room almost instantly when she finally appears beside me. Grabbing her wrist, I tilt my head at the sound of a door opening in the room. I only let go of her wrist when the sound of another door shutting is heard through the balcony door, only opening said door when the water pipes rattle in the brick work signaling the showers have been turned on. “That purple book has got to be around here somewhere.” The doors barely opened before she ushered me inside and spoke as she pushed against my shoulder blade to get me to move. “Start investigating.”

“Stop pushing, if you wanted to do this we should've waited till the middle of classes,“ I whispered harshly and she only ignored me. Moving to look over his desk and flip through his stuff, I shook my head at her only to turn and look at his wall. Above his headboard there were handfuls of drawings plastered and tacked into the wall. Tearing my eyes away I heard a scoff, “he’s been drawing you… disgusting.” I frowned, turning to look at her before walking over and peering over her shoulder.

The art was detailed, the line work clearly admirable and the piece itself was all in graphite pencil. I swallowed and inhaled deeply, “I hope you’re not becoming compromised,” My brows furrowed at her comment, “compromised? Compromised as in, you already suspect him as an enemy? Without concrete evidence?” She walked away without confirming anything, “one would think he’s stalking you,” her tone of voice set me on edge and I furrowed my brows peering after her. I found myself looking back down at the page, examining it in a way until Something popped on Rowan’s side of the dorm room. “What is that?”

Wednesday had her black light shining against a plastic object, “a mask, I’m assuming it goes to the order of nightshades,” nodding, I motioned towards the door and then signed to Thing as he moved over to us. Suddenly the water cut off in the bathroom and we each dove for cover, under the bed…

The bathroom door opens and Xavier walks out, flipping the lights back on as a series of knocks rapped on the door. He was quick to toss a towel on the bed, leaving it to hang over the side as he rushed to the door opening it.

“You're not supposed to be up here.” Bianca stood before him while smiling almost giddily, yearning little stars in her eyes until he grabbed her by the curve of her shoulder with a harsh grip and pulled her into the room.

He was extra attentive, looking out into the hallway just in case before closing and locking the door with an upset air surrounding and exuding from him. “Good to see you too.” He turned with a face of annoyance barely glancing at her as he walked past, “how'd you get past the Housemaster? Use your siren powers?”

Her face dropped further and she clutched at her amulet as he sort of sat against the metal framing at the foot of the bed, “not while wearing this. Would it kill you to not think the worst of me for once?” She stood before him and reached out only for him to cross his arms above his chest, my only sight however was his ankles and her calves and shoes. “What do you want, Bianca?” She scoffed as Thing crouched before me to better view the situation.

“To see how you're doing. I'm sorry about Rowan, I know you guys used to be close.” She gestured to the other side of the room and he scoffed at her, “since when did you give a damn about Rowan?”

“You were the one afraid he'd do something to Wednesday. Isn't that why you've been following her and her sister like an eager-eyed puppy?” He moved away from her towards his desk, “or is there something more?” He paused and as she took a step towards him he closed his sketching book in a haste, smacking it closed. “Seriously, what do you see in them? You have a thing for tragic goth girls with funeral-parlor fashion sense?”

“Or maybe it’s the sister, the other freak. Is that it, you like Morella, Xavier…” He turned his face away as we moved under the bed, watching and listening, “you like that she’s easily impressed by your spiders, or that you talk to her and no one else will,” he scoffed and spoke up with annoyance on his tongue, “maybe it's because she hasn't tried to manipulate me.” His rushed words made her scoff this time, “I make one mistake, and you can't forgive me. Even Wednesday treats you like crap and you can't seem to get enough.” Xavier had a look on his face, almost like he couldn’t believe the jealousy rolling off of her, “why are you so fixated on Wednesday?”

“Because she thinks she's better than everyone else, her and her sister don’t belong here…”

“I can't wait to crush Ophelia Hall tomorrow and watch their werewolf roommate crumble. It's gonna be a Poe Cup finale to remember.” She moved to lean on his desk beside him, “I hate to think what you've got planned.” I watched as she smiled and my brows knitted together, confused and curious, “my game's already started. I like to win. Is that so wrong?”

“And you wonder why I broke up with you.”

“You used to love my killer instinct. We were good together, Xavier.” I watched her grab his hand, slowly becoming irked by the siren, “were we? Or is that just how you wanted me to feel?” Both Xavier and I were becoming irked by the siren, “trust me, Wednesday Addams is not the girl of your dreams. She's the stuff of your nightmares.” I watched Bianca stand and look at him as she backed up, her point coming across well enough that she waited to see if he would say anything in response but when nothing came from his mouth she scoffed and turned to leave. He only spoke once the annoyance boiled into a slight anger at the girl, “I'm not into Wednesday, maybe you should mind your own business next time,” she had slammed the door closed at that, leaving him ‘alone’.

It took an hour to get out of Xavier's room, unseen and uncaught by him and any others as curfew hit.

Enid sat weeping on the floor when we came through the window, “where have you guys been? I'm literally having a heart attack right now. Yoko's in the infirmary!” My upper lip curled at the thought, and the sight of Enid having a full blown panic attack, “what happened?” She spit her words out almost too fast, “garlic bread incident at dinner. She had a major allergic reaction.”

“She's out of the Poe Cup and I don't have a co-pilot.” Wednesday spoke up quickly, “it wasn't an accident. Bianca's behind it.” Enid was admittedly a curious wolf, “how do you know?”

“Doesn't matter. You and I are going to take her down tomorrow.” Enid froze and her face turned hopeful, “wait. You're joining the Black Cats? You're willing to do that? For me?” Wednesday skirted around the question from the blonde as best she could without causing offense, “I want to humiliate Bianca so badly that the bitter taste of defeat burns in her throat.”

“Yeah, but mostly you're doing it because we're friends, right?” Wednesday flipped around with such a swift movement it stunned Enid, once again avoiding the pre-emptive question that leads to friendship. “Tell me how she keeps winning.”

Enid shrugged, scrunching her nose as she answered, “it's a real brain cramp. The past two years, no other boat has made it across and back without sinking.” I knitted my brows together, “sounds like sabotage.” I agreed, “without any doubts, it’s rigged in her favor,” Enid nodded, tilting her head side to side in contemplation as she continued, “there are no rules in the Poe Cup, and she is a siren, which makes her master of the water.”

“Then we just need to beat her at her own game.” Enid smiled before she frowned harshly and began to weep once more, “but we still won’t be able to compete, We need four people that only give us three…” She paused her hands gripping her hair tightly before she slid her gaze to mine and gave her best impression of ‘puppy dog eyes’, “unless?” Her question was depressing and wobbly with desperation, “yes,” My head shot towards Wednesday and I spoke firmly, “no.” Turning to Enid I apologized, “I’m sorry but I don’t do well with water Enid, you’ll have to find another,” her face spelled out the word ‘doom’ in capital letters, “you’ll be fine Morella, she’ll join the team.” My eyes flick to my sister in anger.

My teeth ground together and I swallowed thickly, not speaking further as my sister walked past me and towards her desk, “you don’t have to, I understand, I’m sure I can find someone else,” I watched her closely and found myself caving in for Enid, “I guess I can help you, if there’s no swimming involved,” She frowned wearily, “I can’t promise that…”

“I guess I’ll have to work on keeping calm then, otherwise I might find myself drowning a pair of pigtails…”

Chapter Text

“Wanna tell me what you three were up to?” I raised a single brow as I walked up to the trio, “and spoil the surprise?” My brow raises at Xavier and Enid, staying silent as I watch them. Enid jumped up with happiness suddenly, clapping her hands together in a tight repetitive motion, “Speaking of surprises, your costumes are in the tent.” I narrowed my eyes at the blonde wolf, “what do you mean by costume Enid?”

She grabbed my hand, squeezing it in uncontrollable excitement and dragged me towards the competition sight, all the way at the other side of the school while Wednesday simply followed in a calmer manner. The short tent at the end of our journey was one of four just alike, each different colors for their respective teams.

She nudged me inside the team's tent allowing Wednesday to walk in on her own. A quick glance around left me sighing, two chairs each with a set of stitched aquatic clothing laid across the backs, “You’ve got to be kidding,” side eyeing Wednesday, I growled at her reaction, seeing the way she was about to quit on the spot.

“Put it on…” I hissed, letting her glare at me, the disdain palpable on its own but it was not something that could easily phase me, “you forced us into this, so put the damned costume on.”

She swallowed, averting her gaze from my side profile, I didn’t look at her instead keeping my head straight forward as I grabbed the handmade outfit and fiddled with it. Tossing it back on the chair I began to strip as Wednesday kept glancing at me, changing into the costume as well.

The skin tight legs of the suit were pulled up around my thighs when I paused listening, “I’m sorry… If I made you upset with me, I’m sorry.” looking down I blinked as I contemplated what to say in return, with a deep breath I yanked the material over my hips and up to my waist before I started to shove my arms inside.

“He’s the only family we have here Wednesday, and he’s the only one here that would do anything for us. Having him do your bidding without even so much as a thank you…" I sighed deeply pulling the costume on the rest of the way as I finished, “I know you love him, so do I, but instead of putting up a farce even when you're alone, make sure he knows you do. You can’t treat him like he’s only your lackie.”

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking about his feelings or yours.” She was monotone as she spoke but it was a normal occurrence. I looked over at her finally to see her clothed, walking over I set the cat ears on my head before I grabbed the zipper and with a quick stroke I zipped her up almost in a harsh sense. “Thank you,” I grunted as I moved the baby hairs out of the way and strapped the neck piece into a snug fit, the velcro monstrosity attaching nice enough to be finished.

She turned as I backed up before grabbing my bicep and moving me, zipping me up as well. “Done.” I nodded and she stood silently as I turned to the side and glanced at her, “are you guys done yet?!” I frowned walking to the tent flaps before striking my arm out and they swished to the side, “OMG, you guys look purr-fect! Only thing, where are your whiskers?” I looked away from the hyperactive wolf as Wednesday spoke, “ask again, and you'll be down to eight lives.” Enid shrugged, still smiling happily… Right before a sudden thought occupied her brain and she aggressively grabbed Wednesday and dragged her off, “be right back! Actually meet us at the dock!”

Chapter Text

I stood there stunned, blinking in slow realization I sighed. Abruptly though someone came to stand at my side, “werewolves are pretty hyper…” I swallowed, giving a sudden nervous nod, “indeed,” Xavier smiled down at me, fully turning to face me as I looked away, “so you’re racing today?” I nodded again, “Enid asked and my sister forced me into the situation I’m afraid…”

He frowned, “she forced you?” I couldn’t look at him, “I like water fine enough, but I prefer piranha infested lakes and rivers… I also prefer not to take a dip…” He looked at me with a calculating gaze before asking me something, “do you know how to swim?” Turning to face him fully I smiled, “of course, how else do you exercise baby piranhas?”

He scrunched his face up with a smile before laughing, “right, right, we’ll uh, we’ll go easy on you so don’t worry about getting too wet okay?” My brows knit together at the sentence, “don’t, I’d prefer to win on equal terms and I definitely don’t plan on getting in the water today,” he continued to smile only it turned into a kind of smirk mixture, “a challenge huh, okay,” he nodded with his words before leaning down a little, his clown outfit finally setting the tone with his smile and the makeup, it was as if I was noticing it for the first time; and I was.

“Just be careful then, maybe after my team wins we could do something?” I frowned, and he paused at the expression on my face, grinning at my next words, “After my team wins, we could depending on the activity.”

He nodded standing up straight again as he scratched underneath his ear, “The uh, the chefs down in the kitchen let some of us guys in and cook sometimes, maybe I could whip something up, if you’re okay with that?” Licking my lips I nodded, his eyes caught the action as he smirked again, “Cool, so uh, we should probably go get to the dock then,” I nodded again and he smiled, “since you want equal treatment though, I won’t go easy on you,” he paused and leaned down again this time closer to my face, a sudden spark in me asking a question, “tell me Xavier,” I smiled with large eyes looking up at him, “can you swim?”

His teeth glinted in view, “I can but, are you asking because the little kitten can’t?" He seemed almost feral as he smiled, his clown paint matching perfectly and the outfit adding to the look even more. Dare I think he seemed creepily attractive, dare I say it out loud, “for a clown you look quite insane… It’d be a shame if you lost your crooked paint job.”

“Are you saying you like my costume?” I swallowed glancing towards the dock where most of the school was heading towards, “I wouldn't, not, say it…” I fumbled the words with a little nervous confusion, “So you do like it?”

He watched my expression and his little smirk stayed plastered on his face, “I think it compliments you well…” I watched as he stood straight, waving at another clown as he ran by yelling and whooping, “to be honest,” he looked back down at me and smiled softly, “I really like the cat ears, you should wear them more often,” rolling my eyes I walked off with a smile as he chuckled behind me, jogging to catch up.

Chapter Text

“What do we have here? The runt of the litter.” I settled into the canoe, looking down at the water before looking to my side at the feeling of eyes on me, “for the record, I don't believe I'm better than everyone else. Just that I'm better than you.” I ignored Wednesday in favor of nodding at Xavier, officially signaling a challenge had been made. His smirk had me giving one of my own as the announcements went off, my eyes drifting from him and out at the water as I struggled to swallow my saliva in nervousness, “I want to welcome you all to the Edgar Allan Poe Cup.”

“This is one of Nevermore's proudest annual traditions, dating back 125 years. Each team must row across to Raven Island, pull a flag from Crackstone's Crypt, and hustle back without sinking or being sunk. The first team to cross the finish line with their flag wins the cup and bragging rights for a year, as well as some special privileges. Let the Poe Cup begin!”

“Go! Go! Go!” Suddenly we were rowing, each team moving ahead, “oh, excuse us! Stroke! Stroke! Stroke!” Xavier's team the Amontillado was in first, after passing us from our right side leaving it with a grin as he looked back for a mere glance. The Black Cats weren’t fast enough to stop it, leaving us in second and The Gold Bugs, the sirens in last.

The Pit and the Pendulum team all sat shrouded in purplish black as they came up to our left side, no longer wishing to be third, all the while Enid sat rowing with an aggressive and confident tactic, the cheering behind us wasn’t the slightest bit distracting as we each ducked in perfect coordination without a word.

An axed trap pulled from the purple garbed teens canoe next to us and swiped sharply over our heads in a near death experience. Phasing no one, they passed us, switching to second and leaving us in third place for the time being, if only for a short moment.

Their canoe was suddenly drifting at a fast pace towards the buoy in the water, their franticness no use in their current situation as they were forcefully pushed into crashing, the canoe practically popping in half and sinking, each member then forced to swim to stay afloat, each of them upset. “Faster!” And on we went, continuing the rowing motion, “Thing.” Wednesday sat before me, stopping for a moment while we had the advantage, pulling out a scoped lens to see further than the rest, “now.” The sound of a lever and something rocks inside the boat's underbelly but we keep on, my sister picking her oar back up and pushing through the water once again.

“Let's go. It's over here.” Pulling up towards the back, next to the dock we hear Xavier speak to Ajax, both hopping up and running off as we reach the shore. “Stay here and make sure Bianca can't sabotage our boat.” As soon as we had docked, Wednesday had hopped out and I followed, she told Enid to stay as well as the rest of us before following after Xavier and Ajax. With a huff I had backed up to the edge of the dock, simply waiting for however long just as Enid sent Thing out on a mission of his expertise, “Thing, I need you to distract a couple of jokers.”

I watched with interest as he moved from our side up towards a fallen log before flicking a rock at one of the teens from the team of clown painted faces, only for them to chase after him. Enid taking the moment as her chance to pull her claws out, with a smile on my face I watched, “hey so I saw you and Xavier talking,” the smile dropped to a frown as she slashed at the canoe with a smirk on her face, “yes, I challenged him and he complimented my cat ears,” it wasn’t the full conversation but it was enough for her to scoff, “of course he would, werewolf boys are such dogs I swear.”

My brow raised high, “what do you mean?” She paused, turning to look at me as she stood clasping her hands together, “you don’t know? Wow, well there was this rumor last year that his mom was a werewolf,” she looked away almost far off in thought as one of the girls spoke up, “yeah except it wasn’t a rumor, turns out she's a total wolf and he just got a version of his dads abilities.” A sigh interrupted her, “a lone wolf and a psychic, kinda romantic if you think about it.”

The other girls scoffed as they turned away, “sounds awful to me, and he got stuck with his dad after she disappeared…” I frowned, confused and curious as they each went quiet and then a minute later, “hi ladies, what are you guys up to?” They each turned to the sirens as they approached, smiling aggressively as my upper lip lifted into a silent snarl.

Suddenly I was falling backwards with the expression on my face turning to shock. A sharp pressure on my calf pulling me into the lake, the feeling disappeared and the panic arose as did the water, it seeped into my lungs and around my body in such a fast pace I was left too frantic and everything that had pent up over the days at Nevermore, exploded. In my eyesight I could see Kent as he swam over me, watching me struggle in my own shock.

My skin began to crack and the water warped around me until my frantic, scared movements and the grasping at my amulet brought the siren out of his wide eyed awe, the pain practically consumed me, fire against ice as the magic holding everything under protection inside the amulet surged through my body.

My skin rippled and cracked with an intense coloring in such a way that it left the sight underwater an ethereal display in his eyes, but instead of leaving me to drown or just watch it happen as my hair haloed around my face and I stopped moving, my eyes softening and becoming half lidded. He rushed forward, grabbing onto me and shocking himself at the way my body was bright hot with heat and yet freezing at the same time. A fear inducing circumstance and a guilt eating consequence to his actions…

I blanked, my mind a bright white as it faded to a deep deep black, I couldn’t feel anything or hear as I succumbed to the watery coma, a punishment set in fire against those who demanded the harming of such creatures. I had no sense left, not feeling the way he dragged my body up and out of the water while he still had his tail present. On impact with the muddy shore he pulled me as much as he could with his tail still dipped into the water, “Morella? Can you hear me?”

He was perched above me part way, looking down at my face as his hair dripped water on my face, “morella?” The panicked whisper seeped violently from his throat as he watched my face, my eyes half lidded and blank, to Kent it seemed as if I was dead. His head shot up and fear overtook him at the sound of incoming footsteps, he flipped back into the water before hiding away to watch from the side, very well hidden.

“Oh my moon’s Morella?!” I laid against the wet leafy bank, my legs partially still in the water after being partially dragged out of the green watered lake, “Morella?”

A clawed fist smacked down into the center of my chest harshly with a bruising force. And as I was spitting up water onto my tongue in a harsh breath taking cough she made a noise of relief, “how many fingers am I holding up, omg, uhm, uh, help?!” I coughed again as she smacked the center of my chest one last time, her panic over taking her senses to properly perform cpr, “help!” My eyes shooting open and my body rolling over so I could brace myself above the ground coughing up lake water. “Oh my moon!”

A gasping breath and I was being pulled to stand by not only Enid in her cat suited costume but accompanied by a clown painted menacingly, “Morella? Are you okay, what happened?”

Enid was frantic just as xavier as I was groggily half conscious, “I don’t know, she was on the dock one second and next thing she was gone and there was water all over the place,” they looked between each other then back at the water before he reached down and pulled my legs onto his other arm, propping me up to carry me. My head lolled against his shoulder as he repeated my name, Enid following behind as he made his way around the large rocky structure that blocked the bank from the dock, “Morella? Can you hear me?”

A wheeze and spluttering came from deep in my lungs before I coughed once more practically hissing out a whine, “he dragged me into the lake…” We came up to the turn as he questioned me, “who?”

“Kent, that, that siren…” Reaching my hand up I tightened it into his shirt, seizing up my muscles at the biting freeze that covered my body, Xavier went silent as I began to hyperventilate, my ears ringing loudly as he carried me into the view of the others, “Xavier, man we gotta go… holy shit…”

He paused his thoughts, moving on autopilot towards my team and our canoe, “get her back to the school Enid, she’s fucking freezing.” Enid was the epitome, the embodiment, the definition, of terrified. “Morella?” Her voice was shaky as she yelled towards the woods, “Wednesday!?” He helped me down into the canoe with my teammates before turning to leave as my head laid back against the woodwork, eyes glossy and dazed, “Xavier?”

He had paused looking back at me as Enid started to unwrap the velcro holding against my neck, the hesitation in his step was from concern before Ajax grabbed his shoulder and he hopped into their respective ship and began pulling out from the bank, still looking back to see if my form would move even the slightest amount.

It wasn’t much longer when Wednesday finally arrived, eyes freezing onto my form before she stepped into action, “come on! Hurry up, we have to go!” Enid’s frantic as she gets in the canoe, “we gotta go now!” Everyone's rushing as Wednesday slides the flag into the slot at the front of the boat before pushing the boat back from the bank and jumping into her seat behind Enid, she turned to look at my soaking body, her teeth clenched as Thing jumped in at the last second, bounding over to me instantly. We were off, slightly behind the sirens team and in third behind Xaviers… However, we passed Xaviers team quickly due to their inevitable sinking, courtesy of Enid’s clawed masterpiece, “See ya, jokers!”

Until we got back to shore, the finish line more specifically, there was no reason to panic and be on the water longer than required, “cheaters!” A lot happened at once, including the sinking Xavier to watch our boat with dwindling anger, “I just asked myself, "WWWD?" What Would Wednesday Do?”

In the distance the megaphone and the principal's voice shouted, “The final two teams are the Gold Bugs...and the Black Cats.” I could barely hear the water around us being pushed back by the oars rowing the canoe, meaning I couldn’t hear the shouting either as my body sat curled up halfway on the flooring and the seating.

“Come on.” Suddenly a lever is pulled and we’re close enough to ripping into Bianca's canoe, right before ours is grabbed and pushed away towards the same buoy as before. The panic and the rowing doesn’t seize until after Thing jumps into the water and seconds later we’re back on track, and ripping into Bianca's canoe, sinking her swiftly. It didn’t take long afterwards for us to arrive at the docks, Enid’s excitement taking over, as she rushed to grab the pole and Wednesday's hand before running towards the finish line as the others in our team stayed back to let the watchers on the team know what happened, Jenson rushing to pick me up as his long mane of hair shook with the wind. “Yeah, we did it!” As soon as we were up on the dock he rushed up to the finish line, the teachers closest rushing towards us as Enid spoke to Wednesday out of ear shot.

Principal Weems' eyes practically popped from her head as she laid them on my form, questioning the team as they began to lead Jensen away to the infirmary while Weems left Miss Thornhill to take everyone to the quad, “Lana said one of the sirens dragged her into the water, they saw Thorpe carrying her with Enid.”

Chapter Text

“No strenuous activities Miss Feathertail,” I nodded and watched as my principal left quietly. I sighed, tired as I opened the door to my room and entered. Wednesday turned, catching sight of me and nodding, rushing to put things in her backpack as I walked over to my chair. “Now that you're better, we can keep on our search,” my skin prickled and slight pains shot through my legs as I sat down, upon hearing her words I flittered my eyes up to her back as she grabbed her jacket, slipping it on, “the search?” she whipped around and started her way towards the door, “I find myself being released from the infirmary after days of not seeing each other and your first words to me is that we continue to look for that book?”

“Right, how are you, sister?” I sighed, my nerve tightening up with her, “still alive…” She gave a hum as she stood paused and waited, “hmm, yes well that is quite a shame,” she took a step and stopped, contemplating her words as I sucked on my teeth, “and not that I want you dead, that is, life is a shame. Now, shall we?” I closed my eyes relaxing for a brief moment before standing back up, pins and needles is quite the right way to describe the feeling in many of my nerves, lighting up my body. “fine, but after this, I aim to rest, no disturbances, not even typing so I hope you’ve already completed your daily hour…” I turned, striding past her as I licked my dried lips, “I have.”

The long corridors after leaving Ophelia hall were dark and twisted as they led outside to the quad, “nothing but this seems to be in our favor as of the moment, you would think with our luck there would be many prancing around and eavesdropping on important matters… or fanging in the cover of night.” I didn’t reply leaving her to converse alone as we approached my ancestors statue, a grave sense of displeasure etched into his stone face, “I want to do this properly,” I frowned at the path of difficulty, not a hard one per se but one that went against my current knowledge none the less, “fine, you’ll need a notepad and a pen.”

I watched her walk forward, fishing the stuff out and into her hands before climbing the statues stand and peering over the stone book, “it's not a single riddle. Rather, each line is its own separate one. "The opposite of moon." Sun. "A world between ours." Nether. "Two months before June." April. "A self-seeding flower." Pansy. "One more than one." Two. "Its leaves weep to the ground." Willow. "It melts in the sun." Ice. "Its beginning and end never found." Circle. "Every rule has one." Exception.”

"The answer will give a sharp cracking sound." I sighed as she continued to speak and write, right before stepping down to my ground level and moving back to my side, “sister,” she looked to me as I looked to her, our hands raising in a most graceful dance before we snapped, twice.”

The stone statue moved, pulling back on mechanics unseen by our eyes but still there, hidden from view, “secret societies,” I grunted and we stepped forward to enter, the already lit candles a peculiar and unnerving sight, with the amount of cloth on the stairwell walls it was surely a fire hazard to keep such things lit. Descending the stairs took only so little time and then there we stood, at the bottom looking around the room, noting things like the second staircase on the other side of the hidden library leading to somewhere new or known.

She walked to one side and I walked to the other, neither viewing the staircases but different spots, hers of the books and mine of the framed pictures. My eyes cascaded across each one as I took careful steps, none too loud. Only stopping as one in particular pulled me towards it, Cousin Itt sat framed in his long luxurious mane and I smiled, all but weirdly at the painted portrait. I hadn’t seen him for months, long before Nevermore and I found myself swallowing the saddened feeling that began to course over my chest, tightening my throat, not even a letter… No doubt he was told I wasn’t to receive any as punishment for my piranhas being the attackers. I looked down before meeting his hair once more, now more upset than when I was in the infirmary. I took a deep breath, turning around to meet Wednesday's gaze as a shroud of black consumed my sight, the last thing seen before, a figure dressed in robes and a mask at her side.

Chapter Text

The bag over my head, properly took away my sight and my wrists were cinched together tightly. However as soon as the bag disappeared and my senses were restored I frowned with a sigh, “disappointment fills me…”

A throat cleared and suddenly the deep voiced mask spoke, “who dares breach our inner sanctum?” Wednesday spoke first, “you can take the mask off, Bianca.” The projector was turned off and immediately every robed figure was removing their masks, “wait, I preferred you with it on.”

I sat listening, “how did you get down here?”

“Rowan showed me. Left pocket.” Xavier was here, and he wasn’t looking my way, a slight bitterness accompanied the thought as he walked to my sister and reached into her pocket, “I tracked the watermark to the Poe statue. Then I solved the riddle.” He pulled out her drawing, unraveling the paper as Kent then spoke up, “wait, there's a riddle? I thought we just snapped twice.” I paused taking the sight of him in, “well, aren't you the brightest in the bunch?” Wednesday says while his eyes caught mine and he turned his face, breaking contact.

“The Nightshades are an elite social club. Emphasis on the elite...” My brows knitted together at the new voice and then I was looking around at the faces, “we have roof parties, campouts, the occasional midnight skinny-dip.” Besides Xavier, Kent and Bianca, another siren stood around, right next to Bianca, and then there was Yoko, “and Yoko's an amateur mixologist, she makes a killer virgin mojito.” Think of a name and they’ll appear, it seems even Ajax was present, “it can get pretty wild.”

My eyes shut and I began to undo my ropes that bound my wrists tightly as my sister talks, “Wow. Do you guys even have a bedtime? Last I heard, the Nightshades had been disbanded.”

“Yeah, the group kind of lost its charter 30 years ago after some normie kid died.” Yoko’s voice popped up and my eyes slowly opened, a wave of fatigue drifting over me, “but we have a lot of wealthy alumni, so Weems looks the other way as long as nobody makes any waves.” I grasped the rope and finally finished, sitting for a minute longer as they spoke, my strength on a dwindling platform, “someone like Rowan?”

“We booted that loser last semester. The question is, what are we gonna do with them?” Everyone was silent for a moment before she spoke again, “only members are allowed in this library.” I rolled my eyes just as his voice appeared, “I say we invite them to pledge.”

“What?” Safe to say some were shocked, “they are legacies.” Bianca scoffed, “only one of them is and after the crap they pulled in the Poe Cup, there's no way in hell. We talk about not making waves? She's a tsunami.” She purposefully meant Wednesday in multiple points of her words, “just because I beat you at your own game? Let me save you the trouble, I'm not interested in joining.”

Bianca's face turned nasty at the words from her mouth, “you're seriously turning us down?” I sighed as Wednesday entertained the situation, furthering everything, “can you believe it?”

My eyes rolled as I commented, “I really am surrounded by trifling children…”

“Untie them,” I took that as my cue and stood almost drowsily, dropping the rope onto the chair before twisting around my wrists as the feeling and the blood rushed back in, “what the hell?” Wednesday stood then, holding out the rope and speaking for herself, “I freed myself five minutes ago.” I sighed tiredly, the action turning into an exhausted yawn, “excuse us, a cold damp hole in the ground isn’t exactly a viable napping place.” I walked towards the staircase, Wednesday joining my side when Kent stepped in the way at a nod from Bianca, “do you want a matching black eye?”

Wednesday thrust the rope against his chest and when he still didn’t budge she glared, leaving me to speak in the midst of another yawn, “haven’t you done enough already?” It seemed harsh but so was the pain still lingering under my skin and pulsing with every beat of my heart.

At my words his eyes flickered to mine, regret filling them as he moved to the side and allowed us to pass. On the way up Wednesday grabbed my hand, cold but not clammy and I wanted to shy away, my body already far too chilled after the past hour, “it's amateurs like you who give kidnapping a bad name.” Her paused step didn’t take long as I yawned once more, even covering my mouth with my oversized jacket while I stared at the steps before us, not once looking back.

Unfortunately due to my weakened state, (because that’s what I am blaming my situation on until I’m no longer able to use it as an excuse) on the last few steps towards Edgar Allan Poe’s statue, I tripped. I went down fast after my shoe caught the lip of the step, smacking my hands and my hip into the rest of the staircase on impact. A deep groan left me as Wednesday stood behind me, shocked, disturbed, absolutely terrified at the sight, “are, are you alright, sister?”

I didn’t bother with the pained noises wanting to escape from my lips, instead I spoke tiredly, “leave me to rot…” She frowned deeply and even though I couldn’t see it I could feel it, “it seems as though you are still too weak, perhaps we should have waited a few nights after all,” I only sighed in response as she bent down to help me ungracefully get off of the stoney bricked stairs.

Chapter Text

“All students will report for their volunteer jobs at 10:00 a.m. sharp, followed by a community lunch at 1:00. As you know, this year Outreach Day culminates in a very special event, the dedication of a new memorial statue in the town square, which will also include performances by Nevermore students.”

All I could hear besides the announcement was the sound of Enid’s excited giggling, “as representatives of our school, I trust you will all put your best face forward.” My brow raised at the comment, not truly thought out by the seams of its wording and it was slightly offending I’m sure, if not completely that is. I shifted as a little purple envelope was waved before my face, with firm steady hands I snatched it down with a grumpy face, “yes! Yes! I got Pilgrim World. I have natural people skills and a love of performing, so it's kind of the obvi choice. What'd you get?” I barely looked away from Miss Thornhill’s retreating figure when Wednesday answered, “Weathervane,” Enid only nodded awkwardly with a smile placed upon her face, it was as if she didn’t expect it to be such a normal assignment, “and you?” she whipped around to me quicker than I thought she would have to be honest, “what did you get?” I answered her chipper tone slightly morbidly, “Uriah's Heap, the oddity shop.”

“Ew,” although Enid and I knew what the place was and what exactly was for sale inside, my sister did not, “an oddity shop?” I nodded as Enid explained in her own words, “it's this weird, creepy antique store. You guys will love it though.” I frowned, “I most certainly won’t, it’s not antique at all just junk from the side of the road all stacked onto fine china curio cabinets, including stuffed roadkill… if there were hearts in jars I would be interested however,” Wednesday hummed, agreeing thoughtfully with my words, Enid though, she smiled at me awkwardly, “good to know, I’ll keep that in mind for a gift or something…”

Suddenly she flipped from freaked out to excited and hopeful, “I'm crossing my claws Ajax and I will be outreaching together.” My eyes teetered over to the gorgon who looked up, peering with a smile towards the blonde wolf. Xavier looked up as well but immediately looked away, scorned. I gave a hum of disinterest while feeling the opposite before turning back to the girls, “you should seduce him.”

Enid's response was to choke and my brows raised with slight concern, “are you okay? You shouldn’t breathe when you swallow your saliva.” She looked at me with complete utter shock, “I, I don’t even know what to say, why would I seduce him? How is that your only idea?” I huffed, “on the contrary there are many ideas for seduction Enid, you should say whatever you think would work well as well, you do know him better than I of course so I can’t give you a script after all.” Wednesday nodded, agreeing once again and Enid looked between us just utterly lost, “I also think you should.”

“I can’t, with you two.”

“Oh Wednesday, don't worry about your cello. I'll have it brought to the town square this afternoon.” Enid grabbed me at the entrance of the principal and walked me towards the loading buses leaving my sister behind to talk.

Chapter Text

I followed behind Enid as we left the bus once in town, coming up behind Xavier and Wednesday, close enough to hear them speaking, “are you still stewing because I rejected your invitation?” I side eyed Enid as she frowned down at her envelope, “I did go out on a limb for you.”

“Please. I'm just cannon fodder in whatever cold war you're waging with Bianca. I have more pressing issues.” I swallowed, grabbing onto Enid’s arm, even shivering at my action as I held back the sigh at her warmth enveloping my hand before I linked our arms causing and earning a smile brighter than the sky. I pulled her along with me, enjoying the heat and just ignoring everything else on the way to the town square, the eyes on my back not stopping me.

“Hey, so are you okay?” I looked to my side and grunted at her, “well you know usually people actually speak when someone asks them a question,” I thought about it for a moment and then spoke up, softly of course, “I’m fine, Wednesday had me busy last night, I’m afraid I still don’t feel my best… And you are warm, I enjoy your temperature.”

“Oh, well thanks I guess, or, you’re welcome?” I gave a hum at her slightly confused words, our attention being tucked away towards our principal as we took our seats on the benches, “all right. Everyone take a seat. We have a special announcement.”

I watched with disinterest as the mayor started speaking towards the crowd of students filling the stands, “welcome, welcome, Nevermore Academy. Now, on behalf of the entire Jericho community, we are so, so pleased to have you all here today. Your generosity and hard work are truly... out-reachous!” I sighed, mumbling to myself, “As awkward as could be,” my eyes shot downward at the feeling of someone tapping on my leg, “yes?”

“I see,” I looked away from Thing, the message as clear as night before my eyes, “Enid, switch cards with me.” She blanched looking at me, “why?” I motioned to Thing, “your love interest has the oddity shop, Thing wishes you well on your journey.”

A long silence came to stay as she looked at my card in shock before giggling and reaching to take it as I grabbed hers in replacement. “Okay, everyone. We'll see you back here at one o'clock for lunch. Enjoy!” We stood with everyone else, dropping down from the stand, Enid grasping my free hand for help as she did so, “Enid. Switch volunteer assignments.” Wednesday appeared like the mist in a cemetery immediately demanding cooperation, “What?” I ask.

“It's an emergency. I need to check out Pilgrim World.”

Sighing, holding my hand out once lifted again, sticking the slip out towards her, “We switched already and I have no particular interest in overly sugar filled fudge procured wrongfully, I also have no wish to use talent and pretend to be a disgusting creature such as a pilgrim.” She paused, her head tilted in curiosity, I guess she didn’t expect such an easy adventure today as her hand slowly moved to mine, “well then, I have Weathervane, it should keep you warm enough sister…”

She walked away with a nod after handing her slip over, mine in her grasp leaving our eyes on her back, “it’ll never be warm enough,” Enid smiled sheepishly, “we could always start a fire?” I gave it a thought, “pin that on the list, I’m tired of heavy blankets, it’s becoming very constricting.”

She smiled and hugged me before bounding off in a rush, “hey, Morella, can we talk?” My jaw tightened before I relented and relaxed, turning towards my fellow classmate, “Speak, it’s cold and I’d like to go inside.” Kent swallows, nodding in a rush, kind of stumped at my tired tone, “Yeah sorry I just, I’m sorry, really really sorry, I tried to come see you but…” I nodded, “no one was allowed to,” he swallowed nervously, “I’m sorry, seriously I didn’t know that would happen,” I interrupted him, “Next time you should be cautious with who you terrorize.”

“You shouldn’t do everything Bianca tells you to, maybe have her do the dirty work for a change and save yourself from such nasty bruising.” My sight landed on the black eye that was still sported on his face, a yellowing hue making itself known as it slowly healed.

I turned to leave his side, but the look in his silvery blue eyes made me pause and with a deep breathe I relaxed, dropping the tension in my shoulders, “I forgive you if that’s what is on your mind,” He relaxed and although the forgiving conversation was admittedly awkward it was truthful, “No harm done?” He asked softly as he stuck his hand out and cringed slightly.

“Very much harm done actually, but it is fine, I heal well enough as is…” His hand was cold to the touch, but the weather had an effect on my own as well either way.

Turning away I leave him alone, walking into the coffee shop where the bell rings when the door opens and closes. Immediately being directioned to the back storage room to grab things after being properly introduced by a teacher to the others working before they’d left.

The coffee shop was bleak, and everything in the back, every single coffee bean, that had been stored was too high to reach without a stool and the shop didn’t have one either. With a depressing sigh, I walked out of the back, “Galpin.” He motioned towards Xavier who stood wiping down a table a few spaces ahead of me, Tyler quickly rushing as he spilt coffee all over himself and ran to clean up, leaving me with no choice but to follow his gesture. I blinked a few times before stepping forward to speak to the ‘tortured’ artist.

“Xavier, could you-” he interrupted me swiftly, “sorry I can’t right now,” Pausing I looked, unsure of what to do now that he spoke with such a tone, he side eyed me speaking again, “I’m busy, go talk to Galpin.”

Blinking at his words I speak to him calmly and collected, not phasing myself for his viewment, “if you don’t wish to be around me there's no need to pretend you're too busy to listen to a question or any other way,” I walked back towards the counter, seeing an overflowing cup of hot espresso. He stood for a moment before following me back to the counter, as I stood behind it, tampering with the machine to stop it.

He paused, brows knitted together as he frowned, “what are you talking about?” Not looking at him I spoke as usual, not really caring for the time being taken away from my task, “You have been avoiding me, and your tone suggests many a thing,” he tightened his jaw speaking in turn as he ran his hand through his hair, “I wanted to talk to you but when you got out of the infirmary I couldn't think of how to. I swear, I really did want to, but then it was awkward, so I didn’t,” nodding I contemplated it as he stood watching me, “Did you see what happened, in the water? Is that why?” I ask.

His head shook, he was lost with what I was talking about, “I didn’t see anything, and I’m not mad at you and I don’t wanna stay away from you either.”

“I see, then I’m sorry,” he stood, watching, waiting as he gave a single nod, “I was only coming to ask for some help grabbing an espresso canister,” he scoffed, “don’t be like that,” I frowned looking up at him as he rounded the counter, “like what?”

“Indifferent, sorry, you didn’t do anything wrong, I don’t, want you to act like that, to be like that…” I contemplated his words, confusing but understandable at the same time, “And how exactly, what exactly do you want me to be then?”

“You could be my muse,” he chuckled and paused, shocked with his own words as I stilled, the boiling hot coffee almost spilling from the cup, “actually, would you? I mean, maybe I could, you know, maybe paint you some time…” Swallowing I blinked back into the current moment, his words an interestingly pleasant sear in my brain, “paint me?” I looked up at him, a new light to his demeanor and not just the coffee shop light fixture giving him a halo behind his head, “yeah…”

I stood, hesitating but not in the way he thought, in a way where I wondered if I should ask him a question in return with my answer, “I,” I turned away, back to the counter as I set the cup down, his aura becoming saddened as he slid back the slightest bit, “I, I’m not very good at sitting still for long periods of time,” his brows furrowed and he took it as a rejection of sorts, until I spoke up again finishing my sentence, “I wouldn’t say no to practice in the category, if maybe you’d let me sculpt your hands in return? Thing, prefers to not get close to clay… he once got some under his nails.”

It was an awkward tone I used, a fluttering voice to accompany it as my nervousness took my voice in its control. Xavier on the other hand took my position and stilled, his face no longer crest fallen but mildly shocked; until it wasn’t. “Deal,” my lips tugged slightly just as the steamy coffee spilled onto my hand, the warmth a welcoming heat to my constantly chilled body, “shit your hand, here,” Tyler appeared from the back, only to catch the sight just in time and begin shoving a rag over my hand as my brows knitted together and my small forming smile dropped. He grabbed the rim of the cup, picking it up with a single hand and pulling it away, “shit are you okay?” Xavier had no jealousy in his voice, only holding concern as he rushed over, Tyler moving away with the cup to toss into the sink, a waste.

Hands grasped my own and the towel was pulled back under scrutinizing eyes, my own flickering up to Xavier’s face, “I’m, I’m okay… I swear…” He looked up at my face, catching my eyes with his own, an emotion fading over his face replacing itself with something new.

“That day at the lake, during the race. I’m sorry about Kent, how he did that to you. I just wanted to make sure you were okay but with the constant watch of the nurses I wasn’t able to come see you, and when I did it was because you and Wednesday snuck into the library, it’s just I, I wanna know, are you okay? Like really okay, not some fake thing to hide something like principal Weems and the nurses were, they were practically like hawks watching over you, not even Wednesday or Enid were let inside to see you…” I swallowed, owlishly blinking up at him, surprised by the level of concern very few had shown me, “I, I’m okay now,” turning away I averted my gaze, “something happened with my amulet when I went under, I panicked and it set the magic off. I went hypothermic really quick as it backfired, they had to call a specialist to make sure… Principal Weems said that it was like I was dead or almost there, but because my species isn’t really a knowledgeable subject, they had to make sure…”

“You almost died?” My eyes shot up to his and I could see the guilty panic setting in across his features, “no, no, I, it’s hard to explain… the magic the amulet was made with, it attacked me,” playing with my hands I continued, my thumb rubbing my palm with anxiety, “it was almost like it was electrocuting me from the inside, and I don’t fare well without heat so it started to freeze me… But since they didn’t realize it was the amulet they had me wrapped up in heated blankets for three days with standing heaters surrounding the bed.”

“As you can see, I'm still being monitored,” his eyes shifted over towards the tall woman and nodded before he looked back down at me, “too scared to let me out of their sight.”

“Yeah I would be too…” I look away, both of us oblivious to a close pair of eyes observing us.

Chapter Text

I begrudgingly slid the coffee cup over the counter as the redheaded teacher smiled at me, “Thank you Morella,” a grunt left my throat and she winked, walking away as I stayed staring forward, I would rather be bathed in hot espresso right now, much rather…

My eyes shot to the right from my position behind the counter to see the mayor, our principal and Miss Thornhill all talking in a triangle. I followed their lips and every movement until they each left, right through the same ringing doors.

It wasn’t long until I was handing off another cup, the doors rang and shoes snapped across the floor towards the counter, “I thought you were supposed to be at Pilgrim World.” My eyes darted over to my sister and Xavier, “I deserted it while my sanity was still intact.”

“Oh yeah? You want a coffee? It's one of the many perks of this wonderful assignment.” Xavier’s hand motioned towards me as his head swiveled to give the counter a once over before returning to smile at my uninterested sister, “I'm actually here for Tyler.” His head dropped as did his expression before his eyes connected with hers, “I told you he was bad news.” Her head tilted in a matter of fact positioning, “twice. But who I speak to is my business.” I watched from the corner of my eye as her hand lifted to smack the bell hopper bell ringing it for service, Tyler appearing after the sound traveled through the air, “you rang? Want the usual?” I looked away as Xavier scoffed and turned to walk off, “And some help.”

I turned taking a dirty machine part to the sink to wash as Xavier walked back behind the counter to lean against the wooden top and scowl at the pair, “you’re scowling, it only promotes adrenaline you know…” His eyes peered down at me, my hand lifting his apron ties from the sink as they began to soak in the splashed water, “adrenaline?” I huffed my agreement, “fight or flight isn’t adrenalines only effects, disgust and anger, “I peered up meeting his gaze, “are quite the perfect product of adrenaline after all.”

His brows furrowed as he watched me turn back to the sink, “You’re really smart you know that?” I paused a frown marring my face, “Of course, one would have to be when in certain situations like my own.”

“Right… and just so you know, I wasn’t scowling, I’m not angry.” Smiling softly I wanted to scoff at him, “of course. But you were…” He chuckled, shaking his head, “only a little. Hey, where’s your sister going?” I turned away, watching as she left through the double doors at the front of the shop, the bell chiming and the sound carrying through the air with a jingle.

“I don’t know…”

Chapter Text

My shoes were practically soaked, sloshing through the puddles of mud, water and leaf litter as I traveled through the woods to find her. My dear sister had of course departed by herself after ignoring me, just so she could hunt down her leads on the monster that roamed and slaughtered.

“Morella?” I stopped in my sinking tracks and turned, “Xavier. Are you following me?” He stopped before me with furrowed brows, “I was looking for you, you weren’t at the shop when I got back, didn’t even say anything or leave a note…” I blinked a little confused, just as the rain began to pour around us harder and he cursed under his breath, pulling his umbrella closer to him and letting it cover me as well as he took a step closer, “I’ve been trying to find you for like twenty-five minutes,” his phone check gave me the time as he looked back up at me, “I found your sister already… She’s on her way back to town, said she saw the monster, followed his tracks until the rain washed them away,” I looked away, thinking for a second, everything boiling up inside only the rain keeping me freezingly calm, “I needed only a moment, it was getting too hot.” His brows knitted together as he shook his head, “you’re lying…”

“You hate being cold, so why are you out here in the rain?” He looked like he was suspicious of me, “Why are you out here in the middle of the woods looking for Wednesday?” I ask. His hair shook with his head, “I wasn’t, I ran into her. Thought maybe you’d be looking for her but clearly you weren’t. So what is it?”

A single brow raised on my face and I frowned, the sudden hostility and the look in his eyes a bothersome occurrence, “I went for a walk, simple as that. Since you and Tyler decided to leave me in the coffee shop by myself without any semblance of technological knowledge I couldn’t man the stations on my own, hence my reason for leaving, without a note.” I turned on my heel and continued my walk, the rain instantly pelting against me as I made my way away from him, “Wait hold up, Tyler left you at the shop alone?” I nodded keeping my mouth closed as I breathed heavily through my nose trying to keep my bloodstream oxygenated as the sluggish feeling coursed through my legs.

“Okay well, why not stay in town then?” He started to follow me, his shoes splashing in the muddy puddles to get to my side, “Kent showed up to apologize again right after Tyler left, and our Principal was nowhere in sight so after he left I went for a walk with no further distractions, now I am heading back into town before the rain stops so as to not get into trouble for being absent at the ceremony.” He seemed sourly unsure, even after walking with me all the way to the town square where we sat on the freshly dried off bleachers, the sunny sky having replaced the rainy weather surrounding us.

“I think your sister thinks I’m her monster,” I side eyed him as the ceremony started, the speech of the mayor filling the background before the band began to play, Wednesday on her cello. “She very well may, Xavier,” I paid painful attention to her as she nodded to the side of the bleacher, unable to see just what she nodded at as I watched the events play out, Xavier watching me in return, complete confusion, with that cautious stare.

A flame to the side as my eyes followed a sparking line of gunpowder along the ground as it circled to the back of the statue, the eyes against my face sharply shot towards the statue. It exploded into fire, the stands in fear, my smile in awe. The crowd watching fled from the statue almost instantaneously as a hand grabbed my arm, “Morella?!” The fire rolled from the fountain with the smell of gasoline, a roaring warmth pushed from the pop that burned the statue into flames and my eyes shut, the smile soft on my face as I sighed contentedly.

The hand dropped from my arm as the fire got hotter, burning the strays away from the stands with heat as the wind blew it straight towards me, it was only my sister and I in the center left. My eyes opened slowly and shifted over to the cello playing girl, matching her smile as she caught my gaze with her own. The offer was clear, whereas my sister preferred the cold temperatures and the hot, I was only forced into the cold, the heat was a craving that burned brighter every second I laid wake.

At times like this I truly loved her… and the heat she supplied me at random times.

Chapter Text

“That was a disaster.” On the contrary it was lovely, a magnificent spectacle of heat…but now we were back at school sitting in the underwhelmingly warm office of Weems after being dragged back to Nevermore.

“The mayor is furious! I've lost count of the angry phone calls, emails, and people in the town, alumni and parents. They want answers and so do I.” I watched her pace around her office angrily shouting as she ignored us, until she stopped and glared at us full force. “I would lead the inquisition, but I left my thumbscrews and rack at home.” Her glare shifted from me to my sister, “Miss Addams... you're already on thin ice. Wafer-thin ice.” The finger that popped up had Wednesday’s eyes roaming the woman with what looked like annoyance and appreciation of some sort, “I swear on my late scorpion's soul, my hands are clean.”

“Well it couldn’t have been Morella, you are the only Addams member here who wasn’t in my sight all day long.” How wrong she was of course she won’t say, or maybe she truly thought she was right… “I may not have hard evidence, but I see you. You're a trouble magnet.” Wednesday never knew when to be quiet, “if trouble means standing up to lies, decades of discrimination, centuries of treating outcasts like second-class citizens or worse…” However she often managed to stump people including our principal, “what are you talking about?”

“Jericho. Why does this town even have an Outreach Day? Don't you know its real history with outcasts? The actual story of Joseph Crackstone?” Weems' eyes shot to me for a moment before looking back at her, “I do. To an extent.”

“Then why be complicit in its cover up? Those who forget history are doomed to repeat it.”

“That's where you and I differ. Where you see doom, I see opportunity. Maybe this is a chance to rewrite the wrongs, to start a new chapter in the normie-outcast relations.” I frowned thinking of the town and its people, “nothing has changed since Crackstone. They still hate us. Only now they sugarcoat it with platitudes and smiles. If you're unwilling to fight for truth…”

“You don't think I want the truth? Of course I do but the world isn't always black and white. There are shades of gray.”

“Maybe for you but it's either they write our story or we do, you can't have it both ways.” I stood preparing to leave whether or not I even shared my words, “you're exhausting.”

“I know.” Weems sighed heavily and we made our way to the office doors, “goodnight, Miss Addams.” She stopped her in her tracks however, “but you should know... I don't tire easily.”

Dismissed we walk away, the office doors shutting with force behind us as we moved towards the stairs, “I wonder,” I start, “ “what’s twining your mind up in binds sister?” I ask eyeing her.

“For starters,” she pauses, turning her head in my direction as she speaks her thoughts, “I suspect I might know who’s behind the killings. Unfortunately I need more evidence, I was thinking we’d go back to town and pay the morgue a visit for some of those clues the cops haven’t divulged.”

Humming I nod, sighing as I consider it, “I suppose it could help. I do enjoy the scent of ash…”

Chapter Text

Breaking in was easy, as was sneaking out of Nevermore, what wasn’t easy was listening to Wednesday's logging as she inspected things. Her voice recorder immediately came out once she covered the security cameras with chewing gum.

“While I do the autopsy, you find the files of the monster's other victims and make copies.” Thing taps loudly against the metal as she unfurls the equipment before him, “Don't pout. Your scalpel skills are questionable. Do you remember my 13th birthday, when Uncle Fester gave me that cadaver? You sliced right through that man's carotid.” He moved to me and I looked away, “I don’t know how to use any of the office equipment, therefore it cannot be me,” a lie but that was okay, I had no interest in such things, he tapped again resigning to his fate of copying and possible paper cuts as she moved towards the wall of frozen compartments with a sigh, “no. No.”

I watched from behind her as I clasped my hands together behind my back, she inhaled sharply as she found the right tag and swung open the door in excitement, “it seems you're overly interested as usual… Has it been too long sister, clearly four months has taken its toll,” She only smiles out of view and pulls out a recording tape that's mostly used by journalists trying to sneak a confession from corporate America, “magnificent hematoma.”

“There you are.” I rolled my eyes looking around, “Thursday, 7:23 p.m. The body is that of a 50-year-old male. Lacerations and defensive wounds appear on both hands. What remains of the chest and torso indicates a frenzied attack. Subject has been almost entirely disemboweled.” Listening to her partially I take note of different things around the morgue, for instance there’s a furnace structure in the room, of course used for cremations but alas my eyes are drawn away when my ears pick up the anxious tapping of Thing as he runs into the room, “this is curious, subject's left foot is missing.” She pauses, pulling back to record her next words, “it appears to have been chewed off at the ankle. Have you seen a left foot anywhere?” Wednesday turns towards us as he begins to explain, pausing her thoughts, “calm down. Who's coming?”

Frowning with a sigh I began to open up an empty compartment before gazing at her, “get in,” Thing hurried off to hide on his own as she climbed inside. I shut the door after sliding her tray inside and grabbing her tools, quickly turning and heading to the furnace, a huff of annoyance escaping from my nostrils. Opening its chamber I climbed in sitting snugly before I shut the door and waited as voices appeared.

Of course as soon as I settle I’m carried off into an ashy slumber as my body cramps up.

Chapter Text

After my busy early morning at the morgue and Wednesday's board of crime shots causing our roommate to collapse, I could barely care or think of how when I arrived at Miss Thornhill’s class she sat in my spot, right next to Xavier, instead I simply walked towards a free chair and sat tiredly before dozing off internally.

I guess my sluggish feeling did more than make my body tired, it made me skip past the entire day within what felt like merely minutes. Leaving me to wander blindly even when pulled along to an unknown destination by the cool hand of my sister, that is until she let go and Enid grabbed onto me in excitement, pulling me from my fogged mind and shaking me quite literally.

“Oh my God!” Enid’s squeal pierced my blanked mind as she became overly excited in the middle of the street I found myself looking at in confusion, “Wednesday Addams is going to the Rave'N. My whole world is tilted! You know what you need?” I paused as did they, shock filling me as I eyed my sister, “a bullet to the head?” Enid was excited for some reason and I was still quite lost with my muddled mind, “a dress.” Wednesday broke mentally and it was clear that she was uncomfortable with the idea of going to a dance at all, “I already have one.

“Not the one you showed up here in!” I side eyed the blonde, her hatred for our fashion taste was in no way a shock, she always seemed to complain about the choices when she got the chance even though it wasn’t so often. “That thing was a fashion emergency not even lightning could resuscitate.” She turned to our fourth companion suddenly desperate, “Thing, back me up here.” He did in fact not back her up… His action had even caused her to groan and look at Wednesday trying to convince the impossible, “you need something that screams, ‘First date. Stand back, bitches! I have arrived!’ And I know just the place!” She gestured her hands to our side in a dramatic fashion, showing us a dress shop with bright pastel colors, “what kind of dystopian hellscape is this?”

“Our first roomie shopping spree! The dance committee's suggesting all white to match the theme, but that's not gonna fly with us.” I frowned, “why all white?” She was almost too happy to explain, “climate change, it’s ice themed and everything, kind of like a winter wonderland, there's even going to be an ice sculpture of a yeti, how cool is that?” I cringed, swallowing the lump in my throat, “then it will be cold?” She paused her excitement looking at me, “I’m sure it won’t be that cold, besides you could always just hold onto me if it turns out to be too much, better yet I can see if Principle Weems would allow like a hot chocolate bar or something for you,” I sighed nodding more relaxed now that the possibility of warmth would be present, “besides, there won’t be real snow, promise…” She turned back to Wednesday, opening her mouth to be stopped in her tracks.

“I have more pressing business than to worry about a dress for a dance I don't want to attend.” Enid frowned as I stood quietly, “but I thought we were bonding.” A group of our fellow classmates walked past and into the shop we stood before, “I feel I'll only slow you down, you're a gazelle. I'm a wounded fawn, cut me loose and go run with the pack… And take Morella.” I turned my head looking at her with such disinterest that she could taste the annoyance as it rolled off of me in waves, if I was a cat with a tail she would see the annoyance vibrate through the appendage, “are you sure?” She nodded, “I'm going to see Galpin.” Enid smiled, grabbing onto me and began to drag me towards the door as I looked back and matched the glare of my sister's eyes. I'd later rectify her disloyalty, but for now I'd adhere to Enid's eagerness.

“Okay so, first things first,” the door opened and I was forced to look forward out of safety precautions, “what’s your favorite color?” I frowned at the question, reluctantly opening my mouth to answer, “and don’t say black,” the frown deepened, “I have no interest in this Enid, nor do I have an invitation,” she sighed, “you don’t need an invitation, besides I’m sure someone will ask you, even though Xavier is going with Wednesday, which was a total shock by the way.” I raised a brow, “Xavier and my sister?”

“Clearly you weren’t listening, so basically she asked him to go with her this morning and he said yes, isn’t that great? I could have sworn you two had something going on,” I grunted looking around at the dresses while simultaneously ignoring her words, “so, color?” Her voice became off as if she was finally feeling awkward, “it’s a shade, not a simple color to find. Tricorn black, dark and velvety is the only way to describe it properly,” she frowned this time, “but I wanna do a pink dress, what if we clash when we dance…”

A single brow raised on my face as I listed another color off my thoughts, “red.” She perked up suddenly, “perfect!” She moved forward no longer grasping onto me as I interrupted her walk, “blood red…” It was quiet between us as she turned around to face me, “mhm, of course, blood red, just, my, luck.” She sighed, turning and looking around as I swallowed, caving in, “if it is too much for your palette choice, we can pick something else,” she waved her hand back at me, “no, no, it’s alright, we’ll just have to personally ask if they have the dress is all. Or maybe get one from that weird cultist shop.”

“It’s an oddity shop,” she ignored me, “and then we can search for dates, or just go alone, maybe, if no one asks me, I mean us.” I blinked a few times, the assaulting colors and bright lights making it hard to pay attention to her frantic obsessiveness, “I have no intention of asking anyone to the dance and no one in their sane mind would ask me Enid.” I would much rather prefer to be on her side of the dorm room, at least her colors weren’t so pale and brightening like bleached sheets.

Chapter Text

“Oh, what about Jensen, he’s nice ask him to the dance,” Yoko spoke up quickly draining Enid's latest idea to set me up, “Jensen has fleas,” Enid paused looking at her as her joke soaked in, Davina finishing it for her, “Yeah, they’re names are Lana and Alejandro,” I gave a hum nodding in acceptance at the knowledge, “Why does this always happen to me,” Enid huffs before she flopped back in her seat, “I completely forgot about that, you’d think his thropple situation would have ended when he cheated on them with Kas.”

Side eyeing Enid I frown, “You wanted to have me court with such a dishonest person?” She smiled awkwardly, shrugging, “First off no one and I mean no one, says court, courted or even courting anymore. Besides, I figured if he did something that maybe you could just set him on fire, you know use him as kindling if winter gets too cold, I mean, he does wear a ton of hairspray he’d probably go up in flames surprisingly easily.”

Humming I paused, contemplating the idea, Yoko laughing, “I doubt Weems would be too happy if she lit someone on fire Enid, might as well drain him, lesser consequences.” I eyed the vampire curiously as a smirk lifted onto her face, “but you’re welcome to any un-burnt leftovers of mine…” She smiled and Enid shot up onto her feet, the table knocking into her stomach and forcing her to sit back down as her head turned to Davina, “What about Kent? I mean since Xavier’s out of the question, unless they like totally ditch each other and he asks you out instead and then you go to the dance with him and then…”

Her excitement was getting the better of her as she paused under our stares and shrugged awkwardly as her smile turned into a cringed frown, “okay so, Kent?”

“My twin? Kent?” She nodded, “I guess I could see it, you wouldn’t look too bad next to a siren…” They each peered at me as I sighed, Davina thinking, “maybe he’d finally stop staring at you like he’s going to cry… How’s your siren tolerance?” I furrowed my brows frowning at the thought, pondering before speaking blankly with a shrug, “I'm not sure, I've never encountered your kind before transferring here…take your charm off.”

My blatant confidence shocked all three girls into a frozen state, I shifted between looking at each of them and speaking with a monotone voice, “what? Did I say something to offend you?” She broke from her stupor and shook her head, “no, no, it’s just dangerous, no one's ever asked me to do that before…” I simply nodded, lifting my head high to stare her down, “Well, are you going to do it or are we going to be kept in the unknown?”

To say they were shocked again would be an understatement as they looked at each other, shaky hands reaching up to her clasp, “Are you sure about this?” I gave her a singular nod and leaned forward, “I guess it's okay then…” The charm was brought down from her neck to sit on the table before her, but with extra caution she slid it to the side, Enid and Yoko sliding up against the glassed wall of the booth in precaution. Davina leaned in and spoke slowly, hypnotically, “Stand up and walk to the counter, order me a latte…”

I sat there blinking for a moment until I looked down at myself, “Did it work?” I side eyed Enid, “I suppose it didn’t, disappointing…” She scoffed out her laugh as Davina put her necklace back on as she slid back in her curiosity, “No one's ever been able to, just not be affected, how did you do that?”

“I guess I can add that to my list of perks, a shame really. I guess I’ll have to try hypnosis next, see if that works then,” sighing, I sat back as they started giggling manically, clearly still in shock, “that’s actually kind of perfect, you guys wouldn’t have to worry about affecting her,” Davina looked at me curiously in contemplation until Yoko changed the soft music that came from her phone on the table, “ohh, my spiky little sea urchin.”

My upper lip cocked up at the sound, “that's horrible,” this was horrible, “that's actually her singing.” Yoko and Davina suddenly quiet down after a torrent of giggles as the scent of cologne fills my nostrils and a voice fills my ears, “is it okay if I talk to Enid?” Enid spoke up to all of us after our gazes all joined onto the boy, “don't worry. I can handle him.” I stayed seated next to her and loosely glared up at the boy as he smiled, “thanks. I'm…”

As soon as he sat across from us, the girls having vacated to the next booth already, Enid interrupted him, “Lucas Walker, mayor's son. Recently split from cheer captain, Chrissy Smothers. Cute brunette who needs to rethink her spray tan.” She had a smile on her face as her hands slid off the table and onto her lap, “that's kinda scary.”

“I have a nose for gossip and I follow half your grade on TikTok.” I sighed as they smiled at each other, “oh yeah, and my roommate kicked your butt...twice.” He paused, “Wednesday Addams is your roommate?” she nodded with a shrug and he looked at me as she answered, “sure is and this is her sister.” He visibly swallowed under my stare, “I know this isn't a random encounter. So, why are you sitting here, Lucas Walker? You must want something.”

“I've got a friend who works at Hawte Kewture. She overheard you're on the hunt for a date to the Rave'N. Maybe we can help each other out.” I side eyed her and she frowned contemplating it as a fresh hot cup of burning, scalding coffee was set in front of me.

My hands immediately grasped around the ceramic cup and I sighed, relaxing as the tension in my body dissipated. The urge to down the whole cup in a single swipe became an immense feeling, but there was still a set of normie eyes staring at our side of the booth, particularly eyeing my comfort status with caution…

Chapter Text

The timing at this school was intriguing. If I didn’t know Enid, or even Davina and Yoko, I would assume one or all three girls were a small coven of witches. This occurrence was so unlikely I hadn’t even thought it would ever occur, but here I was one box lighter walking towards the hive just past the tree line.

I looked over from the corner of my eye to see him quietly glancing at me, “If you’re going to apologize, don’t. I’m not a fan of apologies being so constant,” he nodded, not able to help himself, “sorry, shit I mean, fuck I’m sorry,” I snorted at his words and he side eyed me, a grin coming to his face as he laughed, “So, what’s your motive?” I ask.

He looked at me questioningly before realization hit him, “oh, uhm. I wanted to ask you something… I know I kinda fucked up already with everything, and I guess I’m technically not off to a great start but,” he sighed before spilling out his words, “would you maybe wanna go to the Rave’N with me?” I watched from the side as he paused and groaned before righting himself, “I mean would you like to go to the dance with me?”

“Didn’t you have a date?” He licked his lips explaining, “I mean yeah but…she didn’t want to go with me after all,” I made a noise, “I see… Are you okay?” He furrowed his brows a little confused and surprised, “uh, yeah. To be honest I wanted to go with you but when I asked your sister where you were, so I could ask you, she said you weren’t going to the dance. So when someone else asked me I just decided to go with her, but then she changed her mind and I figured I’d take my shot and see what you would say anyway,” I nodded taking all the information in, ignoring the sister part for the moment as I was still helping her move her monster stuff.

“I see,” he swallowed, looking at me for a second before looking away and opening his mouth to speak again, “I know it was kind of a stupid thing to ask, I just wanted to-” I interrupted him, stopping the excess words that only flourished from awkward embarrassment and nervousness, “all you had to do was ask.” He paused looking at me, “does that mean you will? Kind of need a yes…shit, sorry I didn’t mean it like-”

“If you stop rambling, can I say yes?” I stopped walking just as we made it to the hives, he paused in front of me, looking back as a few bees made their presence known, “sorry about that,” I nodded, “it’s fine, and it’s a yes, I’d like to go with you.”

He smiled sheepishly even though I was a bit emotionless as I spoke while he began reaching his hand up to scratch at his neck. Of course to do so he had to let go of the box he was holding for me, causing it’s decent towards the ground. Surprisingly his reflexes were fast and he held the other side up with his knee.

“Sister.” I looked at the space behind him, Wednesday appearing with her usual expression plastered on her face, “hello.” He made a noise kind of like a humming sound that came from his chest, “Wednesday.” She walked over taking the box from my hands and then turned back to the hive house, walking away from us. “Uhm, here,” I took the box from him and he wiped his hands down his jacket, “i’ll see you later then?” I nodded and he smiled brightly, pulling a soft small one to my own face, “of course…” I watched him leave, his shoulders no longer tense with nerves and anxiety, I gave a small hum to myself before going inside with the last box.

It was an easy task setting everything up for her, the only difficulty being the glare on the back of my head. I huffed my annoyance out, setting up the last of her pictures onto the board, the sticky tacking holding it snugly against the plexi glass material, “Enid wouldn't let me keep this in our dorm.” I looked over as Eugene crossed the small shed, “no worries. Mi colmena es su colmena. I assume this is the creature that's been rampaging in the woods.”

“You've heard about it before?” He shrugged at Wednesday's question, “rumors. Mr. Fitts banned me from bug-hunting until further notice. Claimed a bear was on the loose, which I knew was a lie, didn't match their hibernation schedules.” My eyes narrowed at the blatant lie from the teachers, they clearly knew something was going on just not exactly what, otherwise it would have already been handled, “speaking of monsters with sharp claws, could you give this to your roomie? Put in a good word for me?” He handed over a jaw of honey with a bright smile, “I hear she's still sans date for the Rave'N.” I frowned at the way she said his name in return, “Eugene.”

“I know the chances of her asking me are next to zero, but I don't care. I'll keep putting myself out there until Enid finally... sees me.” Eugene was always a sweet person, nice and confident even though he was a younger classmate who skipped a grade. “And if she never does?” He shrugged again, “she will. I'm playing the long game, my moms say people will appreciate me when I'm older. They're probably just trying to make me feel better, but…” She stopped his words suddenly as she looked at the jar of honey, “listen, people like me and you, we're different. We're original thinkers, intrepid outliers in this vast cesspool of adolescence. We don't need these inane rites of passage to validate who we are.”

“So you're not going to the Rave'N either?” His question caught her off guard, “no of course not. I mean I was but with Xavier.” I turned back to the board with an itch at the base of my neck, formed in agitated annoyance, “I see, so you are going then?” She had to clarify and reply, “no, and it's not like I like Xavier. I just had ulterior motives and he unfortunately caught me...” I frowned as my brows knitted together, she had given extra information for some reason, “what about you Morella?” I paused again, “Enid is forcing me I’m afraid, right after my sister here threw me to the she wolf…” He nodded sadly and Wednesday grabbed a picture from the wall before showing it to him to distract him, “sketches are the closest thing I have to a lead to try and stop this thing.”

Eugene sat kind of perplexed looking at the sketch as I moved over to look as well, “that circle... I think I know where that is.” Both of our heads turned to him quickly, “show me.”

After those two words she was quick to grab her bag and leave the hive, in turn leaving Eugene and I to look at each other before I sighed and we followed. The journey was quiet and fast, not actually too far out into the woods, half way between the school and the town of normies.

“It's definitely a match.” The sketch was perfect compared to the cave structure. “What were you doing out here?” His answer would have been obvious if she paid more attention to his extra activities outside of class and the hive.

“Collecting specimens, this place is ground zero for hоrny gypsy moths.” A smile pulled at the corners of my lips at the adorable activity. It reminded me of catching my first black widow, an ironic moment that was precious, especially since she had just attacked someone's husband, I wonder if he ever made it... “You think it's in there?” I watched my sister pull out a flashlight, turning to me, “would you like to go first sister?” I nodded a curt smile taking over the small one, “gladly sister, the darkness is quite bright at this time of day…”

“No it’s not,” we both eyed him, “of course it is, when you can see in the dark it’s always bright,” his head nodded so slowly it was clear he was lost, “there’s only one way to find out if it’s the lair of the monster, and that's to go in.” I shrugged looking at the younger bee hive member, he seemed a little worried at first before he buffed up seemingly, of course he noticed my look though, “I'm not a huge fan of enclosed spaces. I'm claustrophobic.”

“If you hear me screaming bloody murder, there's a good chance I'm just enjoying myself.” I nodded at her comment and walked up to the entrance, cheekily whistling at the opening. The silence gave me the clear and I crouched, moving into the crevice slowly. My eyes adjusted nicely and I was left alone for a moment to look around at the walls as I moved in further, deeper into the cave. “It’s clear,” they followed me in after my words reached them, the cave being large enough that we all stood at our full height when they finally reached me. “This is definitely its lair.” There were bones littering the floor and claw marks ripped into the stone walling, “are those human? I gave a hum as Wednesday answered, “no, I think it's got a taste for venison. Check this out.”

I watched her move across the space and crouch, pulling out a piece of cloth to rip a claw from the wall, “Yahtzee.”

“What is that?” She spoke up, confident, “concrete proof. “

“I’ll go back with Eugene, I’d prefer not to go into town…”

“Good choice, I see the way you look at the sheriff… I would like to remind you that he’s off limits.” I stayed stoic as I spoke up replying to her, “for now, lest he dip his toes too far into our family name,” she glared at me before leaving us by ourselves, ready to finish the day at the sheriffs.

“Do you have something against the sheriff?” I huffed, “He’s rude, volatile in the way he looks at us. His son however, bothers me more, there’s something off with the way he looks at Wednesday… and the way he smells.”

“Really? He seems nice enough to me,” I huffed again through my nose, “there's two types of nice people everywhere you go Eugene, the genuine and the ones who only want something.”

“Well what do you think he wants then?”

“I don’t know, but we’ll find out…”

Chapter Text

“Thing,” he looked stunned as I walked out of the closet, “what? Is it bad? Enid assured me it was perfect…” He made a series of fast paced taps and a smile broke out on my face before it dropped and I walked across the room until I paused in the middle, my eyes hovering over the thick line of black tape that we no longer used for its original purpose. A huff left me as I crossed the line and made my way towards her closet. My intent was clear as the need to rush crawled up my spine until it withered down my arms and into my wrists.

I turned at the sound of more taps and watched him before taking a look at the dress on my form in Enid's puffy cloud mirror, “yes, you are quite right… I do look dreadful, father would be proud of the color choice,” I peered over at Thing, another series of taps sounding against the table next to my chair, “of course she would, mother appreciates anything tight and constricting, she's like a boa.” I turned and walked back to my side of the room, “no, if I were to say I was similar to anything I would choose a Poison dart frog, although just like their species I am no longer poisonous in captivity.”

“Forgive me, I did not mean to be harsh with my words. Now, what is the camera for?” His taps had me sighing for a long moment, “only one though, chop chop or I’ll be past the disappointingly late mark.” I turned at an angle, crossing my arms behind my back and waited. A click and a snap, the light flashed and in return so did my eyes, the camera without a doubt catching them in a perfect soul sucking shot forever. And then another, I narrowed my eyes at his excuse, a slip of the finger, “fine, and if you do print them out, then save me some copies, but wait before you send them to mother and father, they’ll be furious they couldn’t help with the outfit choice.”

“Alright, I guess I should make haste…” He watched me swallow and gave a few more taps, “I'm not nervous, I’m simply taking my time thinking. What if something goes wrong…” Pausing for a moment I relaxed before I nodded looking at him after his enlightening words, “right, never expect a dark and gloomy funeral, I might be disappointed when dolphins show up… Just like last time.”

I took a deep unneeded breath before turning on my heels, the floor length dress maneuvering with me like a second skin as I left the dorm room and Thing, my sister never saying a word as she listened to her music, typing away. The door shut behind me and I almost snarled at what was to come. Turning again I seemingly floated down the hall until I hit the next turn and practically smacked into a Tyler Galpin. I was so…off, about the whole night that I hadn’t even heard him walking or had even been able to smell him as he rounded the corner bumping into me.

“Shit, sorry, are you okay?” I looked up as the hand fell from my shoulder, “I’m fine…” My eyes trailed down his figure as a smirk popped up onto his face, “my sister?” He nodded as my eyes shot back up to his face, “yeah, you?” I tilted my head, “no, not my sister.” His brows furrowed in confusion before he chuckled, “no I mean you’re going to the dance too?” I grunted giving him a nod, “it would seem so… She’s just down the corridor, last room, left side…” He grinned nodding before walking off, only to turn to say something and find me gone.

I had carried myself almost too gracefully down the stairs, and then the next set of stairs before finally making it to the first floor of the school with a huff. No idea where my ‘date’ would be as I took the last few steps down. Moving forward towards the center lounge, I stopped, pausing as I sighed deeply. To my right was the main entrance to the dance, to my left was my date, he had just appeared, walking into the lounging area with someone, a smile on his face as he noticed me. He bound over as I kept my gaze on the main entrance not yet noticing his presence, or hers…

“Morella?” My head swiveled and I swallowed at the sight of both brother and sister, the sirens who were both smiling at me in different ways, “Kent, Davina…”

Chapter Text

Kent seemed every bit of nervous as he ‘checked me out’ his eyes couldn’t help themselves as they drifted down my form once I turned to fully face the siblings, “hi, first off, cute dress, second,” Davina pulled her phone out as she backed up, suddenly snapping a picture of us even though we were a fair distance apart and he was ‘admiring’ the view as much as he could.

“Kent!” I blinked back my shock at the bark from the siren girl, it was strong enough to pull his eyes eyes away from me and to turn them to her, “scooch,” Her hand motioned for us to get closer and I could only oblige, not truly understanding why she was taking pictures as well, “I’ll send these to Enid,” I blanched and suddenly as I opened my mouth she was running off to meet her girlfriend at the decorated archway and walk inside, “sorry about her,” I looked back up at him, “You look really nice, red huh?” I swallowed, suddenly feeling nervous as I gave him a nod, “thank you…”

“I was told it would match the blue tones and Enid's pink. Although I think they were lying, it’s far darker than what was recommended. But I'm also not a fan of the bright red that was chosen either.”

“It’s nice I swear, I really like it... So uh, do you still wanna go in together? I just mean if you don’t we don’t have to go-” I stopped him as my brows knitted together, for someone usually so confident he was very self conscious whenever he spoke to me, i’m genuinely curious as to why… “Is there something wrong with going in together?”

He froze, stammering up as his cheeks reddened with blood flow, “no, I didn’t mean it like that, it's just, I'm just really nervous right now…” His chuckle hadn’t fazed me, and it seemed he wasn’t lying as he softened his words at the end, “I see, well, I have no intention of going inside without you, so…” He was awkward in his, well everything but it was sort of cute, like a baby piranha who’d been orphaned, only needing blood thirsty guidance and love to grow and become confident at ripping prey apart. Or maybe that’s a wrong analogy for the siren, especially one that was quite regretful after a vicious attack and usually as confident as a shark in dolphin free waters.

I decided then that I liked this siren, even as he awkwardly held out his arm with a large smile, urging me to connect to his side. I slinked my arm up under his to grasp his bicep after a moment and then our descent into the forbidden ice locker commenced and I couldn’t help but make a soft sigh. His eyes shot down to my face, his own scrunching with curiosity as my hand latched onto him, no slack in my grip. He hadn’t expected me to sink so far into his side, flush with his body but he welcomed it nonetheless as I shied from the bright fairy lights that hung in the thin fabrics above and around us.

Stepping through the tunnel had unfortunately brought us straight to our Principal and Miss Thornhill, “oh wow, Morella you look gorgeous! So gorgeous! Welcome to this year's Rave'N!” My simple nod didn’t faze the enthusiastic teacher; she only smiled brighter as my attention turned to the taller woman, “Miss Adda- Feathertail,” she stopped herself, correcting her word as I noticed the stares of our peers accompanied with their whispers, “I’m still an Addams Principal Weems if you looked at my records I have two last names and I’d prefer it if you kept to one.”

She nodded, an eyelid twitching just the slightest as she countered me, “that can be arranged, now I expect you to be on your best behavior tonight…” Her voice was stern as she smiled down at me, Kent only mildly lost in the woman's words as I replied with pure intentions, “my best is what you would consider my worst,” her eyes narrowed and the message was clear, “oh and due to a last minute suggestion there is also hot chocolate tonight,” my eyes almost lit up quite literally at the word ‘hot’ as Miss Thornhill took over, “ahh yes, it’s actually from this cute little boutique in Jericho, you know I had never actually been inside-...”

My hand had slid from Kent's bicep to his hand unconsciously, a sudden chill overtaking my being, craving the heat as my mind tortured me with the smell of roasted sugar.

Kent began to stutter as I moved to the side suddenly, Miss Thornhill’s words and attention turning towards the principal who watched with keen eyes as Kent blindly accepted his fate and walked with me to the tables of drinks, his hand still cold but grasping back at mine. “Thirsty?” I gave a hum in question, not paying complete attention as my excitement bubbled up, causing me to just speak my mind as we slowly made it across the room side by side, “i’m cold…”

As soon as my words left my mouth we stopped in front of the hot chocolate station and his hand pulled from mine, “sorry, I know I’m-” I blinked, breaking from my stupor, his hand retreating had made me pause for some reason, but before he could finish his words I whirled facing him. His words stopped in an instant as I looked up at him, I felt like a kicked raccoon with wide eyes as my hands clasped together, unsure of what to do with his reaction to me taking his hand, something snapping inside of me at the feeling of rejection.

“I’m sorry…I shouldn’t have grabbed you without asking,” being around Enid so much made my mind dislodge my social knowledge, she was a very handsy roommate, I would have to work on that.

“What?” I cast my eyes down to his blue vest, the upsetting emotion that regret was bringing me made me want to crawl from my skin and back into that lake, something I had never really felt before when around others or even by myself, “Morella,” his chuckle had forced me to look back up at his eyes as his hands shoved into his pants pockets, “you can hold my hand whenever, I just don’t want you to get cold because of me you know, siren blood and all that. I know how easy it is to make someone feel a little chilly,” weirdly enough his confidence was back now that mine was withered down to a stump, and suddenly this whole moment felt like a scene from one of Enid's fantasies, if it was raining over us I would dare say she would consider this a ‘romantic’ outcome, one of the preferred options.

“I’m always cold, your body temperature doesn’t deter me in the slightest…” I didn’t mean to speak as softly as I did but it happened and he smiled at me before turning and using the hot chocolate machine. My eyes watched every moment, I even made a mental check to have my father get me a machine like this if it worked well enough…

“Here,” I swallowed, taking the cup from his hand cautiously, “I can make you some more if you’re still cold afterwards,” I paused in a kind of awe as he turned to grab a smoking drink in a martini glass, “you don’t want any?” He shook his head with a smile, “not right now, do you wanna dance?” I frowned, “but there's no music,” he frowned in turn, looking at me playfully before laughing, “this is music, just not stuff you’re used to…come on I see Davina and Clarrisa already started without us.”

He turned and moved to walk off and I swallowed feeling an urge to grab onto him in some way, “are you coming or not?” He looked playful when he glanced back at me and all I could do was move towards him, floating by other students as we crossed the room to meet Davina’s side, even passing by a watchful table on the way.

I watched her ‘dance’ and questioned Kent at the idea and the sound of the ‘music’ playing, “is this why they call it the Rave’N? Enid told me most raves had bright lights and glow sticks,” Davina had definitely heard me, she even laughed as her girlfriend cooed at me, “she’s so adorable, can we keep her? Like a miniature spider,” I had to admit that not only were spiders quite small to begin with, but a group of sirens was the least expected group to occupy my time but alas here we were and I was finding it dreadfully pleasant…

“Up to her, she’s immune,” she continued to bounce around happily as they both paused looking between us and as my belief had it the questions had ensued.

Chapter Text

The hot chocolate was all but gone in my hands when Wednesday had arrived, a giddy and nervous Galpin boy at her side, well more like her back side but still there nonetheless, eyes finding me quickly. I figured she would have scared him off, her secret plan to go into the woods tonight not so secret, and it never would have been since she doesn’t know how to whisper properly…

It was truly a shame that I had assured Kent I could make my own cup, or more so bet that I could after Davina pulled her phone out, the word of pictures on her tongue. Here I was alone as she appeared behind me, the cup not filling up quick enough for my taste, “hot drinks, really sister?” My eyes lifted slowly before I turned to her, “do you have a problem?” Her head turned as her eyes laid into mine sharply, “none, I see you’re not with your date. Did the siren not live up to expectations after all?”

“There were no expectations, besides, yours isn’t present either or was he just too unpalatable for you?” The glare between us sharpened like scythes, her annoyance with me doing what I wanted, a displeasure in its only form, “clearly you are the one with an issue.”

My head tilted as she took a step forward, “you're only an eyeful away from looking like our mother, are you sure you don’t want to show some cleavage to make your debut?” My lips turned into a snarl as I spit battery acid at her, “you’d think you’d be more polite with me when you’re a dye job away from being the triplet to the twins, tell me why do you suddenly have anger held for me, sister…”

“You’re incompetent, while you’ve been busy with everything surrounding this stupid dance I’ve been dealing with the monster by myself, no thanks to you of course,” my teeth ground together as I listened to her words, “it seems somethings slipped your mind, so let me remind you dear sister,” I shortened the distance between us even more as I spoke up the hot chocolate forgotten, “I am only at this dance because of you volunteering me to get rid of our roommate, hang me for trying to enjoy myself in such a forced situation.”

“I have been helping you in almost every step of your search without much complaint, may I add, not to mention the lake incident where you forced me to be, where I ended up drowning for the simple sake of your rivalry with Bianca. So much for being sisters, you never even bother making sure I’m alright until after I say something to you.”

“OMG! I love the look! Interesting choice of date though.” Enid appeared, talking only to Wednesday who stood glaring at me until the date comment where she turned away from me and glanced behind Enid, “I could say the same.” I sucked in a deep breath filled with aggravation as I turned on my heel gliding back across the room in fury.

“Hey, couldn’t figure out how to make it after all huh?” I sighed trying to relax my shoulders, “the opposite spectrum I’m afraid, Wednesday wanted to have a word with me,” he nodded looking off behind me as Davina nudged his shoulder and he coughed into his fist after nudging her back, “give me a moment I’ll be back in a second yeah?” I nodded and glanced behind me to watch him walk off before looking back at Davina to find she had wandered off to talk with someone for a moment, I was alone again.

For a moment everything around me disappeared, dissolving into complete blackness as I gazed across the room. My eyes closed as I sighed and for a moment everything seemed to calm down as a small surge of heat sparked all the way down in my toes until suddenly it was gone and I was shocked back into reality.

I rubbed at the fabric on my chest a small frown of discomfort on my face, only a small version of a steep consequence. “Here you are,” I shook myself from my disappointment to turn my head. Kent stood with another cup of hot chocolate, except this time it was practically boiling.

He smiled at me as I reached for it, “I didn’t think about it at first but I figured that comment that your roomie made, maybe means extra hot is more your pace,” he sheepishly grinned as I looked at the cup before looking back into his eyes not even a second later, “I know I can get pretty cold being a siren but…I can remedy that at least a little bit,” the cup was so warm in my hands that I honestly was just stuck in blankness until his smile twitched and I thought that he’d drop it, “thank you, Kent…”

His head bobbed as he smiled, “So, do you wanna dance?” My head tilted and my brows furrowed before my eyes glanced to each side of us, “to your music?” He chuckled, grabbing onto my wrist and sliding his hand down to clasp mine, “it’s not my music, but I know how to dance to it, let me teach you,” cocking a single brow I peered at him curiously, “teach me?”

He smirked, “Enid told Davina you only dance to ‘opera’ music,” my head pulled back at his air quotes, “Enid doesn’t listen to anything but pop music, more specifically barbie style. And it’s not opera,” he nodded licking his lips, “then what genre is it?” I smiled curiously at the curiosity in his voice, “my mother calls it gothic and my father describes it as the music of bleeding hearts…”

“What do you call it though?” I contemplated it for a moment, “a mixture, of romantic goth and ballads, classical and macabre…I’m not sure what or how you would describe the genre all together though,” he nodded, “well I’m pretty confident none of that will be played tonight but if you wanna dance we can, or we can just sit for a while…”

“I suppose a dance couldn’t hurt…” He smiled brightly just as Davina jellyfished her way in between us before circling around his back and whispering to him, too soft against the blaring music for me to completely hear more than a giggle from the silver eyed girl. I waited, taking a long sip of my drink, a few gulps really, the feeling of eyes on me very constant. Ignoring the feeling of being watched I turned my attention to my drink taking a small sip before licking my lips, for such a new creation it was quite sweet and I was admittedly curious as to how much espresso was contained in the liquid.

“Hey,” I looked up at Kent as he suddenly spoke to me while lightly touching my forearm, “I’ll be right back,” nodding I watched him walk off once again, with a sigh I took a sip warming up just that little smidge more as someone nudged my shoulder.

“So you came after all?” The amount of twists and turns tonight were giving me a load of whiplash, “excuse me?” I turned to face the voice and he shrugged, looking at me as if he figured I knew what he was implying in his question, “you came to the dance, and with him after what he did…”

“It was decided I was to come the day it was announced, and Kent was the only one who asked me after I had forgiven him,” he frowned, questioning me again, “but you said you weren’t coming…” My head tilted, “I’m guessing my sister told you so, I'm afraid she’s spread the same lie to Kent as well,” he scoffed and I scoured his face for any peculiar emotions, “she said you refused to go and then she asked me, thinking I was her stupid monster.” He was annoyed, spitting his words out, “I see, I’m sorry this has happened but unfortunately I am not in the moment of willingly apologizing for my sister.” His face dropped the anger and annoyance and his next words had my gaze softening as I looked up at him.

“I’m not asking you to…”

“Is everything alright?” Xavier simply nodded and walked off as Kent after walking up to us, standing tall, “are you okay?” My mouth opened only for my ears to pop as the music changed to a slower but darker concoction of song, “I’m fine… What happened to your music?”

“Still not my music, and don’t tell anyone because I could get in so much trouble, but,” suddenly he leaned closer grabbing my forearm, “I may have taken my amulet off when I talked to the dj,” I pulled back to study him a bit shocked as the music flowed around me, “why would you do that?” He pulled away and sheepishly smiled, “you looked uncomfortable…”

“So do you wanna dance now?” He watched for a reaction stunning himself as I couldn’t help but stare up at him wide eyed, “your eyes…”

I swallowed, blinking a few times before his hand slid down to grasp mine, “sorry I can’t really help it,” I looked away as his brows furrowed, concerned, “are you feeling okay? Your hands are colder than mine all of the sudden,” he chuckled confused. I tentatively looked back at him a little shyly while I nodded, not really sure what to do but take another sip before my drink became too cold for me, “dance with me then,” my eyes widened as he pulled me towards his sister while simultaneously setting my drink down at a random table.

“Are you sure you can dance to this?” He looked back at me laughing before speaking, “oh yeah, don’t worry about me stepping on your feet okay,” he stopped, turning to me as a new song came on and his hand landed on my waist.

And we danced with eyes on us as others joined albeit a bit awkward as they weren’t accustomed to this music. Surprisingly I was the only one dressed appropriately for such a dance and although his color palette wasn’t exactly fitting he matched with the music and I almost perfectly.

I had even begun to smile softly, more so my expression turning into a smirk as we moved together. At the height of the music he moved me to curl my back over his arm as he dipped me low, my eyes connecting into a hazel gaze from across the room before I was pulled back up and twisted back into Kent’s arms.

He was smiling at me as the sound of churning metal caught my attention and then a drop of red splashed down on his cheek, the sight pulled my head to a tilt and my eyes away from his face. Droplets splattered and dripped onto my face as I looked up and we backed away from each other; a torrent of red paint raining down.

I stood still looking from the ceiling to everything in my line of sight, watching as chaos ensued, the screams of kids and staff members filling my ears as they began running and slipping away from the paint until almost everyone was gone but a handful of people and I was approached by the schools very own blonde Principal, “I have had it with you two,” I paused as she grabbed my shoulder harshly shifting to pull me away from the center of the room, but my words making her turn my way and pause instead, “I had no part in this and I certainly wouldn’t have used paint of all things either,” she stopped me from continuing as a frown pulled at my face, her own face brimming with rage as the room cleared out around us, Kent only just coming back inside after making sure his sister was alright and unharmed, “enough, how naive do you believe I am?”

She leaned in close, whispering down at me in an angry bitterness, “to think there was even a chance you were like your father but your just like Morticia,” the way she spoke had a hidden meaning but at the moment it was unclear to my ears and my understanding as I reached up to grab her wrist with a tight grip hoping she would release me even in her anger before I lashed out and the bubbling burn built up too far for the freeze to hold it down, “like I said, I have no part in this,” she paused peering into my eyes for a short moment before her face dropped, some sort of recognition taking over the anger in her eyes as her body language softened and she swallowed pulling her frame away from me.

Her nails had left sharp marks in my skin when she released her tight bruising grip and yet she still didn’t drop her hand, “fine then, where is your sister? Maybe she’ll have an explanation,” I swallowed unsure at her huff of words, “I wouldn’t know, maybe you should talk to the son of the mayor seeing as he’s the only townie who was present tonight, I can’t imagine he’d be here for any other reason…” Somehow my words only made her tighten her jaw in relit anger as she turned to take a few short steps away.

Unfortunately her long acrylic talons had gotten caught in my amulet.

Chapter Text

My eyes widened as her hand pulled from my body and the clasp was ripped apart by the force of her movement, the metal being sent to the floor and clanging against the tile as she stopped and turned to me. I was frozen as she picked it up, backing away from her as I looked around the room in panic, the feeling starting in my feet, the burning hot embers lighting up and etching into my blood like a fresh kindle starting a blaze. She stood as I turned back to her, her eyes stuck on the metal before her own eyes widened and she looked up at me in shock, caution and fear overcoming the emotion in her eyes, “you need to leave, now.”

She took a step forward but stopped at the glow of my eyes and the way my hands clenched at the bottom of my dress right at my thighs, “Morella?” I shook my head, my breathing escalating as the burn raised through my legs and began in my hands, the cracking skin popping up on my neck just like the lake incident as she backed up and yelled at everyone, “everyone out now!”

There was only so much I could do without the freezing magic locking everything up. I watched as she instructed the few left in the room, each of them familiar, Ajax, Xavier, Kent and Enid… The small group of those who had each came back to look around and find me or our principal.

Enid rushed forward from the side only for Ajax to pull her back and drag her to the doors as a strangled gasp tore from my throat and melded into a whimper as I turned away from the door only to slip onto a knee, crashing into the floor where my hands shot out to hold my body up and off of the blood red paint. My entire body began to crack with a searing light as the group reached the entrance, the display of lights torn down in the previous chaotic fleeing. Kent and Xavier had been forced to help drag Enid from the room, her strength too much for the gorgon to handle on his own. Her pleas to help me were lost to their ears for simple safety at the sight and sound of my body breaking apart in such a way. Paired with the actions of our principal, each of them were simply terrified and confused at what was happening as they dragged the she-wolf through the double doors.

Each of them caught sight of me leaning on my hands as I looked up, my hair covering my face for only a second before letting them see the way my eyes glowed harshly. The sound of popping like dislocated bones reaching their ears as Weems unlatched the door stoppers to close me in. My ear piercing scream followed quickly, turning into a shriek as I reached a hand up to claw at my neck and the other at the top of shoulder blade as I sat there on the side of my leg, a sound one could only describe as absolute horror and pain leaving my throat while accompanied by the sound of more bones popping. And just as she got the doors to slowly close, through the small opening that was barely a slip of space they could hear the next scream accompanied by the tearing of cloth and flesh. Only Weems seeing the last bit of me as I combusted, causing her to slam the doors shut and brace against them in preparation.

Flames barreled into the large thick doors shaking them, instantly causing her to latch it and leave it locked before she backed away shakily. There were no more screams coming from me, or none that they could hear over the raging fire on the other side. But the silence between them was louder than even my fire…

“Mister Petropolis,” They watched as Weems turned to the small group of four, “I need you to find Mr. Kinnings and bring him here, you two, find me fire extinguishers and a blanket,” her orders barked out quickly but not with a tone of anger but fear and relief, eyes watching as each of the boys left in a rush with mild confusion before she landed on Enid who was panicking and whimpering like a lost cub as Weems stood in front of the doors blocking her from going inside as the flames licked underneath the door, “where is Wednesday Addams?”

Chapter Text

The fire behind the doors had quelled as everyone had returned, the elemental teacher having joined the group in a rush at his bosses command, Weems and him immediately beginning to discus quietly as she unlatched the door and handed the teacher the blanket, “use those to put out any fires, understood?” Her words were directed to the boys behind her and she watched with a sigh as Kent and Xavier nodded before she opened the door to find that the fire was all but burnt out except for a few wooden pieces around the room.

She walked in with Mr. Kinnings first before Enid skirted past them both and rushed to my form, feet running with ease now that the paint was cooked till it dried against the tiled flooring. She paused before me stunned at the sight of me curled up in the fetal position, the giant appendages laid over and curled around my form. “Morella?” She kneeled close to me, avoiding the ashes as best she could while reaching down to touch my shoulder.

She was yanked by Weems though at the sudden sound of her gasp, sucking in sharply as she cradled her hand against her chest with a whimper. The blanket was wrapped around me by Mr. Kinnings, cocooning me in a careful manner as the boys stood frozen at the front of the room, until Ajax stumbled forward out of his shock at his view on the new surroundings and moved forward to grab onto Enid and pull her away as Weems stood up and swallowed looking at the damage. The woman immediately began directing and helping put out some of the fires around the room as my form was moved around in a decent way to keep my modesty before the elemental reached underneath my limp body to move the large wings and pick me up bridal style.

The damage to the room was done, almost everything disintegrated under such an intense heat, one that I wouldn’t be able to see the results of. As my body was lifted, ashes fell from my hair and my wings leaving a trace of what had happened to me other than the scorched room and the soot stuck to my skin.

Everyone had stopped to watch as the large wings fell from the cradling position to hang from my back and drag across the floor as Mr. Kinnings walked me towards the entrance, “everyone to my office, quickly. Quickly…”

Chapter Text

Waking up was the worst thing I could have ever done…

“To think the Addams would use such archaic magic, all for the sake of keeping you hidden. What were they thinking…” I felt frozen as the blonde woman sat at her desk, her head against her hands. I was no longer cold but, ashamed and embarrassed, fearful even, something that made me wish I was still cold instead. I had never felt this before it was something entirely new to me.

Maybe I had never been completely proud of myself and everything I have done but I was never ashamed of what I was, but this, now, the eyes on me, the panic. The pain and aggravation, all of it piled together made me wish I had never been born or at least sent to Nevermore. I felt weak in every sense of the word, the one thing I never was, “after the race I should have known…”

She stood up behind her desk as I finally pulled up my legs, curling in on myself in the chair and pulling the blanket tighter around me, my wings stretching out and slumping against the chair and the floor as I looked down at the ground over the top of my knees, “does anyone know where Wednesday is?” I looked up at the woman as she turned around and I shook my head, Xavier speaking up as he stood next to my side, “she left right before Miss Thornhill, haven’t seen her since.”

The phone rang suddenly just as Enid burst through the door in a rush with an arm full of clothes. She froze before closing the door as she looked back at the rest of us, Principal Weems sighed answering the ringing phone on her desk as Enid paced towards me in quick long strides, “here,” she whispered as Weems turned back towards the windows speaking through the phone, “are you okay, is she okay?” Her question was directed to me before she looked between the boys spaced out around my chair and the empty one that had been pulled before my own, “how long have you been wearing this?”

“It was a gift I received when I turned six…” Weems nodded aggravatedly before listening to her phone as my eyes shifted to Enid. “Does anything hurt?” I swallowed, nodding my head, “I’ll be fine…” She lifted her hands up before placing the pile of clothes on the side table adjusted to sit next to my chair. I nodded side eyeing the boys in the room next to us, completely oblivious to my situation as I leaned up clutching the blanket to my chest with a frantic grip. My wing lifted higher so I could reach under and grab the clothes but when I eyed the wolf before me my eyes shot down to her hand, “did I burn you?”

She paused, glancing at the others as I looked at the reddened patch of skin, “yeah, but it’s okay, I mean you didn’t mean to right…” She fiddled with her hands looking down at them before showing me her injured palm as her words rushed out and her cheeks flushed, “see, it’s not that bad, a few days tops and I’ll be…” she swallowed, her smile dropping as I reached a hand up to wipe at my eyes, “are you crying?”

Licking my teeth I stayed quiet before leaning forward and reaching out towards her, wiping my hand against her palm as she sat frozen wanting to jerk away in confusion. The tears dried against my fingers as I pulled away, but the drops that smeared into her skin absorbed into it, the burn crackling and smoothing out as her hand healed.

“Thanks,” she looked entranced at the site of where the wound used to be and all I could do was swallow and nod before leaning back against the seat again just as Mr. Kinnings came back into the room. With the reflex of shock, my head turned to look behind me and my wings crossed over my legs, “alright then,” the click sounded and signaled that the phone was set down, “Mr. Kinnings, I assume everyone is back in their rooms,” he nodded in his response before looking over to me as I turned back around, “have her parents answered yet?”

“No, it seems maybe it’s too late for a phone call or maybe they're just too absorbed with themselves…” She sighed and I didn’t hear another word from the elemental teacher, “alright,” Weems walked around her desk before facing everyone present and speaking in a strict and firm tone, “I want to make this very clear to all of you, this does not leave this room and this does not leave your mouths. If anyone were to find out about this, not only will she be in danger but the rest of us could very well be put in harm's way as well. This is a very sensitive case…”

“But why? What even is she?” I swallowed at the voice of Ajax, Weems looking down at the floor thinking about her response before she looked up and peered at the lot of us, “Miss Feathertail is a very rare creature, one thought to be extinct… I’m afraid the situation is very dire because of this as there are not many left of her kind, in fact when I was a student here at Nevermore,” I looked up watching her intently as she leaned back against her desk, “there were only a few families left, without a doubt even fewer now and most, if not all have become used to surviving by hiding, from not only humans but other creatures such as those in this very school.”

“Phoenixes are amongst the rarest beings to grace this planet and I’m sure you’ve each heard of them in your own ways whether from rumors and myths or fairy tales as mere children but this isn’t just a children's story, this is a very dangerous situation for many reasons. And if I find out any of you let it slip then your family will be blacklisted from Nevermore and you will be removed from this school, permanently and publicly…”

My peers were quiet until Mr. Kinnings knocked them from their minds, “not only will your reputation be in ruins but so will your family's reputation,” Enid swallowed, looking up at me before looking back up at our principal, “does everyone understand?” A resounding chorus of ‘yes’ rang through the room as Weems nodded in response, “good…”

“I guess that explains the whole poisonous food thing…” I didn’t look at anyone besides Enid who looked like she was contemplating on grabbing onto me but was maybe scared of being burned, “that necklace, was it hurting her?”

“I’m afraid so, but unlike other amulets, hers doesn’t protect people from allure. Think of it like a frozen bottle, slowly filling with boiling water, but the glass doesn’t shatter from the heat and so it keeps filling up until it’s unable to hold any more water. The main problem however is even though it’s full it keeps filling up until the glass finally stretches like wires. Once it’s at its limit the wires snap and everything explodes and shatters. The only difference to this analogy is there is no water, only fire…”

“Wait a minute, so you’re telling us that she,” Ajax in his shocked mind pointed at me with his mouth open, “is some kind of mythological pigeon that shoots fire.”

“Who in hell told you that?”

“I, I don’t know. I’m pretty high man…” Weems could only sigh before putting her face in her hands as I sat there blinking.

Chapter Text

“Nevermore was created as a safe haven for our children to learn and to grow, no matter who or what they are. I realize most of you have heard about the unfortunate incident involving one of our students. But I'm happy to report that Eugene is on the mend and is expected to make a full recovery. So let's focus on the positive and make this Parents' Weekend our very best yet.”

“There they are. Oh, how we missed those accusing eyes and youthful sneers.” I walked over after finally setting my eyes on the group of gothic family members, “how are you, my little rain cloud?” Wednesday was the first to be spoken to as usual and her unimpressed words had caught them red handed, “I thought Thing was filling you in on my every move. I uncovered your feeble subterfuge almost immediately.”

“So, how's the little fella doing? Does he still have all his fingers?” She sighed, “relax. I haven't snapped any of his digits. Yet.” A smile lit up his face at her words, “so tell us everything.”

“Since you've abandoned me here, I've been hunted, haunted... and the target of an attempted murder.” The reaction was of course expected, “ah, Nevermore. I love you so.” But when they turned to me and Wednesday looked away into the opposite direction as I ground my teeth pausing before letting them hear the incoming words fall from my lips, “Principal Weems would like a word with you both about us.”

That simple sentence had brought us upstairs to her office, Wednesday the first to be pushed into the headlights before it was my turn.

“All right. Let's get down to the matter at hand, shall we?” I watched Weems sit down before us at the large desk as I walked into the room slowly, “unfortunately, Morella’s assimilation has been interrupted a few times, she is a wonderful student and has seemed to make quite a few friends since coming to Nevermore but there have been some incidents I’m afraid.” My parents both stiffened before leaning forward at the way the words left the woman, my mother almost immediately going to talk first but was stopped in her tracks by the blonde woman who reached into a desk drawer, “both incidents, caused by this.”

I watched with a frozen body as she pulled my amulet from her desk and tossed it onto the desktop. They looked at the necklace for less than a second before whipping towards me, “you took it off? Morella…” I backed up a step looking down at the floor at the stern voice of my mother, “no, she didn’t,” I watched as the gothic woman turned towards my principal, “one of these incidents, the most recent was at the Rave’N,” my parents stiffened and I watched cautiously as their body language changed and my mother sat back down her hands shaking as the gripped the armrests of her chair, “as you both know there was a paint, situation, from a few of the town folks children that night. In the aftermath I will admit I thought it was your daughters but in my leaving to find Wednesday and the real culprits I accidentally caught onto her necklace and it snapped from her neck.”

“And to my surprise, your daughter had not only collapsed while warning me and the other students present to run but it came to my attention that the necklace I had pulled from her was completely filled with archaic magic… Which has led me to believe that it not only had been placed on her to tame her but had been forced onto her whether knowing or unknowing that it would corrupt her fire…”

“What are you getting at?” Weems had turned from my father to snarl at my mother with her expression, “not only have you put Jericho, plus the students and faculty of Nevermore in danger but your own daughter as well, had you even bothered to look into her kind and certain effects maybe-'' Suddenly she was cut off in the middle of her stern speech, “are you telling us how to raise our own child?” The blue eyed woman sighed heavily before standing up and bracing her hands against the table, “I am telling you, that you put her and everyone else here in danger including your other daughter. A phoenix is able to incinerate people with just a touch Morticia, a bound phoenix is as strong as an atomic bomb, if she weren’t still just a child…”

“Your little trinket could have caused everything and everyone in this school and Jericho to be completely destroyed, turned to ashes.” A hand gripped at my wrist and the blaze inside me dampened, “we didn’t know, I am so sorry my little ghilotină I had no idea, you know I would never do anything to intentionally hurt you my darling,” I swallowed, cooling down as I gave him a nod, “if I didn’t personally know you two, I would have acted and gotten in contact with a foster family or even taken her under my own tutelage.”

My parents froze and suddenly it became sombering in the room as they looked to her for more words, “you think you can raise my daughter better than I can?” My father reached out with his hand to calm the woman, “Tish please, my love…”

“The matter of the fact is neither of you know how to care for a phoenix properly if your using archaic magic, forbidden binding spells to keep her under control,” a scoff and a rebuttal, “and you think you know how to, we tried the best we could after they died, we have done everything to keep our child safe!”

“Not safe enough! You could have come to me and asked me Morticia! You knew I was best friends with her father ever since I was a child, I know almost every single thing about her kind and if you had just asked I would have offered my help for the sake of her well being and my friend!”

I froze, my eyes darting to meet the ones that avoided my own across from me as the room went silent and my mother finally relented, “you knew him? You said there was no one else but you and father who had met him…” My eyes drifted to catch only the hair of my mother as my father gripped onto me, stunted in his words, “you lied to me.” I stood watching her head not turn to even glance at me as my father spoke up, “Tish you didn’t, please tell me you didn’t keep this from her,” no words were spoken and my father slumped letting me go as he stared down his wife in sadness, “I see… Uhm Morella, why don’t you wait in the hall while we continue,” I didn’t say anything, simply turning on my heel and leaving the room quietly.

Smoke bellowed from my nostrils while I walked on the fine line of enraged flames, sauntering down the marbled staircase in my aggravation I peered around cautiously. No one, not a single soul wandered the entry to the school; except Enid that is.

“Are you okay? How’d it go?” She saddled up to my side with quick strides, “I’ve been lied to, my father is remorseful, my mother is guilty and Weems knew my birth father… I am what you would describe as totally betrayed on an unfathomable level.” She had an awkward expression plastered on her face as she fiddled with her hands, “what are you gonna do?”

I huffed in response, “there is nothing to do… I suppose you haven’t seen my little brother,” I didn’t expect her to say yes for even a second so when she shook her head side to side I only grunted, “and your mother?”

“Avoiding her is a specialty I’ve perfected, unfortunately brunch and the picnic tomorrow won’t be avoidable, no doubt she’ll ask me if I’ve wolfed out yet…” Casting her a look as I tilt my head, I realize she was certainly not happy with her mother around, as soon as parents weekend was announced she had seemingly curled in on herself. “Wednesday said that your family is going into town for a session with that therapist, are you really going?”

“I’m afraid I wasn’t invited, besides there's nothing to talk about with that woman. She only focuses on my parental figures,” Enid gave a simple nod, “stay with me then?” Eyeing her from the side I nodded, no intention of leaving her either way…

“Cool, thanks… So I hear we’re having roasted rabbit later.” Grunting I nodded, “you’d think this would call for a reprieve from classes at the very least…”

“Or at least let you rest some, are you feeling okay?” Nodding, I replied, “I’m fine, a few hours was all I needed… Although I heard from Kent after everyone had left last night that you were having troubles with some specific townies?” She swallowed nervously with a laugh as she waved me off, “oh it’s nothing,” eyeing her I leveled her with a stare, “they were just messing with me is all, Ajax scared them off.”

“He told Kent they were taunting you, chanting for you to wolf out…”

“It’s nothing, promise.”

Chapter Text

“So after class everyone reports to the quad for the small banquet, okay?” He lifted his hand gesturing towards a raised hand, “yes Maya?” My first class and outing in the school since the Rave’N and it was draining me, whether the cold was freezing my insides or not.

“I heard Principle Weems saying something about Phoenixes this morning, after the Mayor left, is the school accepting one?” The elemental teacher didn’t look my way but he stiffened just the slightest bit, barely noticeable, “I thought Phoenixes were just legends of the sun gods,” I watched as he cleared his throat but another person popped up with a scoff before he could stop anyone from furthering the conversation, “they went extinct, everyone should know that.”

“That’s impossible, if they were real they wouldn’t just die off. They’re just myths, right?” They stumped the teacher and the dread in my stomach began to grow as the teacher caved quickly, “fine, the topic for the moment will be Phoenixes,” pulling a popsicle stick from his cup he listed off a name, “Jenson,” the kid perked up for a moment before practically spilling his guts, a torrent of incorrect words, “they’re just legends, red quails mistaken for being on fire because of the sun, the chinese said that every hundred years they would sit in their nest and turn to ash, a new egg appearing in what was left, if they were real they just die and leave an egg.”

The teacher didn’t agree or counter, only pulling another name as I swallowed my nerves, “Yoko,” she seemed bored with her own words as she spoke, “I think they’re extinct, they’re only reborn every hundred years. No children, no mates. It’s just rebirth, and if it was a gift from the sun gods then they could have taken the birds back anyway.”

“Morella…” He regretted speaking my name but it popped out as soon as he read the writing on the wood. Xavier and Ajax looked directly at me, Kent’s and everyone else's eyes on me as well, “they’re immortal,” I spoke calmly as the teacher became interested, watching intently as I knowingly spoke with the knowledge that there was practically no information on my kind, this small bit only a small fact and pretty much the only thing I knew about what I was, “There is no rebirth and there is no egg from the ashes. When a phoenix is injured, fatally, they turn to ash before their body is reformed.” Yoko spoke up, “but that’s pretty much impossible, everything dies, the balance wouldn’t be…balanced, if there was a creature who could stay alive for eternity,” my brows knitted, “I never said they couldn’t die,” Jensen and his table laughed as he argued back, “they’re not real, even in the stories they die or are reborn,” he was shushed by the man standing up front, “Morella, please, enlighten us.”

“There’s only one way a phoenix can die… Suicide.”

“That’s dark even for you Feathertail, guess you really are an Addams,“ Jenson spit out the sentence with a semblance of disgust and sadness at a ruined conversation, “Jenson.” My eyes caught the boy as he went quiet, the teachers hand raised towards me, allowing me to continue, “Morella, would you please explain your answer,” Xavier took that moment to lean in towards me, whispering, “you don’t have to do this you know,” I swallowed, feeling no regret for the moment as my eyes slid to the boy next me. I scanned his face before looking away back at the teacher, “but isn’t suicide kind of impossible for them, kinda sad?”

“Whether it seems tragic or not Yoko, just like your kind a Phoenix does have an option. Many have chosen this option,” she swallowed and as everyone stayed quiet I could feel the peering of eyes on me from the vampire, “okay, but if they’re immortal how would they, how would they take their own lives…” I blinked boredly, “simple, they sit in a nest, or rather their home…”

“And they light themselves on fire.”

Chapter Text

“You’re tempting your gorgon,” her head spun, “what? What do you mean? How?” I turned to meet her face, “by existing, you should go say hello, he seems quite nervous with the low interaction between the two of you today…”

“You think?” I gave a nod, “indeed, I’m afraid sneaking him in to kiss last night hasn’t kept him as compliant as he would have hoped,” She frowned at my words, “what does that even mean?” A sigh left me as I answered with a quipped tone, “he wants to keep kissing you Enid, how you don’t understand your situation confounds me…” I turned back to the spread laid out before us, a striking amount of different finger foods, “disappointing,” she raised her brows looking back at me, “what is?”

“With as many creatures here the selection is minimum, where's the poison,” she looked around, “I don’t think they set any out, you know in case someone ate it by accident,” a puff of air left me, “like I said, disappointing…”

“Are you sure you don’t want any rabbit? It’s fresh,” she bit her lip as I stayed silent, watching as I reached forward finally and grabbed a small handful of berries from the plant at the center, “I don’t think you're supposed to eat those Morella,” my brow cocked, ”if that was the case why would they be here?”

“Table decoration?” I frowned once again looking at the sprig of berries, “nonsense, this is one of the only edible things Enid,” she stood with a weird expression, “okay well… Here try this,” my eyes narrowed as she piled something on my plate, “and this, is what exactly?”

“You’ve never had a deviled egg?” Her face froze and she turned into a shocked statue before snatching it with extended claws, “oh my god, I am so sorry I just completely forget sometimes, stupid, stupid…”

My brow cocked at her whine as she bit into the creation, in a pitiful way, “I don’t lay eggs Enid, I am not a chicken…” A whimper sounded as she was made to feel worse, tensions running high within her, “I’m sorry I just, I don’t wanna see my mom, I just wish she’d leave you know?” She looked at me expectantly and I glanced over to an accompanying table, eyeing my own mother as I replied, “it would seem as though I do…”

She smiled softly, relaxing just the slightest amount as her shoulders deflated from her stiff posture, “now then, is there any pufferfish?“ I scrounged with my eyes as she gave me an answer, “no I don’t think so, but they do have octopus and mahi mahi, here try some of that.”

“It’s fish,” I swallowed as she scooped a slab of strange meat onto my plate, “is it poisonous?” I was hopeful as I looked down at it, but there was doubt, it didn’t smell or even look like a poisonous creature, “no, sorry…” She looked apologetic when I glanced at her, “I appreciate you Enid, your help and your, friendship… But I must say I am disappointed in this display of food…”

“Yeah, I can tell… And thanks, I like you too, you know.” She smiled brightly before piling food onto her own plate, all meat. “Hey,” I side eyed her as she whispered, giving a grunt in question, “I guess birds do like fish, huh?” I blinked as her eyes moved behind me.

“Ajax you can’t say that?!” Her tone was frightened as she looked at him in shock, my body slowly turning to him as if I floated into a 180 degree turn just to look up at him, “wow, you’re really scary you know that…”

I knew Enid's face was showing how mortified she was without even having to look at her expression as I spoke to the boy that stood tall before me, “do you have any issues with me, gorgon?” He frowned at the use of my speech, “what, no. Why would I have an issue with you?”

Enid motioned towards the fish behind me, his eyes catching the motion, making him fling into action. His hands waved wildly as he spoke in a ‘matter of fact’ manner, “no, no, I just thought only seagulls liked fish and maybe penguins…”

I hummed in contemplation, “I see, no harm then…” I paused, my head tilting as the smell filled my nostrils at his laugh, “how high is your tolerance? I can smell it on you,” he grinned, eyeing Enid as she slowly smiled at his gaze, “I don’t know what you mean…”

“Sorry, were you saying something?” My brow cocked at him, his entire mind very much so filled with the little blonde wolf behind me, “are you okay?” He nodded at Enid’s words, the irony being that only my voice was ignored, “oh yeah, we kind of made a new strain for class and yesterday it was finally ready to be harvested so now I’m like,” I waited as she nodded also waiting, watching his hands pump the air as if he started push ups while standing…

“You’re like what?”

His eyes went wide at the question and he nodded, “yeah, I think I’m just having a reaction to it or something, so are the others.”

Chapter Text

“I am famished.” I avoided her gaze as she looked at me, swallowing. She turned to Wednesday, “you're not hungry, darling?”

“My appetite eludes me, Mother. The same way the truth eludes you.” Wednesday simply walked away just as Enid made it to her own family, “we need to tell her.” My eyes shot over at the simple whispers, “she'll never believe us, we must stay strong and hope that something more morbid comes along to distract her.”

My eyes follow the woman as she struts away with her head high, my father looking to me next, “and you my little wanderer are you going to eat? I see you have some fish already,” a nod paired with words became directed at him, “nothing quite suits my taste as I’m sure you know father…however Enid is slowly trying to introduce new foods to my diet… Like lasagna…”

“Ohh, and how did you like it?” I contemplated looking over at him before giving a shrug, “I’m not sure, on one hand most of the dairy was made with chemicals but the mozzarella wasn’t truly mozzarella,” he nodded, understanding my words exactly, “you know, it will never be the same as homemade italian.”

“I brought you some potpourri back from that lady in town,” my head turned to look at the younger boy beside me, “you brought me wood pulp?” He shrugged, “I don’t really know what it is, but it tastes good,” I gave a hum in response as he opened the napkin in his palm taking a chip, “thank you Pugsley…” He dimly smiled as our father moved over at the sight of snacks.

Taking a chip just as my father did, I took a small nibble of an edge before letting the flavor overwhelm my taste buds, “good right?” Peering down at Pugsley I reached back down for a few extra before taking a large bite as the first chip crumbled in my hand, “it’s quite nice, we should keep these at home for poker night…”

Father agreed and we each began to nod, standing in a circle with each other, “oh that would be nice, a good iron rod joust and some snacks…”

“Hey, do you think mom or Wednesday would want any?” I swallowed at Pugsley's question, “of course not, mother wouldn’t even try it if you asked her too…”

He didn’t speak of our sister once after those words, instead father spoke up curiously, causing Pugsley to peer at me along with him, “so my little wandering spider, have you made any friends?” My eyes shot back to our father with a blink of boredom before glancing towards Enid’s table..

“I have a few I suppose…” I received a look from both of my family members, “my roommate and a few others, you might meet them, but I wouldn’t hope for the chance…”

“Well can we meet your roommate then? It’s a surprise you’ve kept one for so long,” I turned instantly after nodding, “right? I thought for sure Wednesday would have run her off by now…” I nodded at their words, mumbling to them, “She’s changing, like a caterpillar…”

Walking away with them in tow, my eyes narrow taking in the sight of Enid hunched over as she leans back in her chair, not touching her steak. Clearly she was annoyed, or well beyond mad and saddened by her interactions, “Enid…”

She looked up at me as I came up to her side, her posture immediately relaxing, “my father and brother would like to formally meet you, is everything, alright?”

“What, oh yeah, I guess so,” she stood as I moved over letting my family view her, Pugsley immediately offering the napkin full of treats up to her, “potpourri?”

Her face had become an awkward reflection of her mind as she looked at his offering, “no thank you, mostly carnivore,” her shrug had him nodding and retracting his arm with a small smile on his face, “it’s lovely to meet my daughters best friend, I’m Gomez Addams and this is my son Pugsley,” her thoughts had frozen until she jumped on me, “I knew you thought of me as your bestie!”

“You’re quite lively today Enid,” my eyes narrowed at the voice and I looked towards the owner as my hands encircled the blonde she wolf at the woman's hardened gaze, gripping at her uniform's back.

My eyes hit the line, connecting my site with her mothers who caught on and stood up slowly as if she meant to scare me off while Enid had begun to ignore her completely, “I think that’s enough now, Enid.” My eyes flashed as my embrace tightened and my own father began greeting Enid’s, large smiles on their faces until Pugsley grabbed and tugged at the back of my fathers suit jacket pulling the grown men away from their introductions.

“Oh dear, Morella?” I had only just realized Enid was whispering about having mani pedis with Thing in my ear as she planned some activities for us to do together, my thoughts only focused on the woman who’s claws had started pulling at the table cloth as I stared her down with a boiling rage under my skin, “ahh, Mr. and Mrs. Sinclair, Mr. Addams, how is everyone this evening?”

“Oh my god,” Enid's frantic whisper didn’t deter my gaze as she pulled back in my arms, her hands quickly covering my eyes after she turned to catch sight of my gaze and who it was directed towards, “your eyes, your eyes.”

The darkness shocked me, the line of sight broke and I cooled down considerably as her hands kept their place over my eyes, even my grip had loosened as I blinked in confusion. I watched the darkness go from light to dark again as she peeked at my eyes, “calm down…your eyes.”

I relaxed, no longer tense and angry as she peeked again, cupping around the sides of my eyes as Pugsley also came into view, “are you okay?” I swallowed, giving a small nod as her hands pulled away and I let her back up, my eyes catching Weems gaze and her knowing look.

“Hey, is everything okay?” I blinked a few times before swallowing and nodding at the newcomer's question, “I'm fine.” Enid smiled but it was weird like she was cautious and concerned, “did I hurt you?” Her brows furrowed and her head shook, “no, no, you didn’t hurt me, I’m fine, swear it…”

I gave a nod, turning to look up at Xavier as Enid asked him a question, “is everything okay?” He nodded, peering between us as Pugsley walked over to our parents and Enid’s just as my mother wandered over to the group while eyeing me from the corner.

“Yeah, just saw what happened, I had to come see if she was okay… What exactly happened?” I swallowed, “i’m not sure,” they both frowned, Enid brows kinking as she questioned me, “do you think principal Weems might know what happened? You were kind of staring my mom down like you were gonna eat her.”

Swallowing I absentmindedly spoke up, “I won’t eat your mother, I highly doubt she would taste good,” her brows raised, “ugh, thanks I guess. Maybe you should ask Weems what happened? See if she knows at least,” Xavier furrowed his brows at her words as I gave a short nod, “why would she know?”

“Long story,” I eyed her, correcting her, “no it’s not, it’s quite short… It seems she knew my father…” His mouth dropped into an ‘o’ shape as he began to understand the situation more clearly.

My lips curled into a snarl however when I looked past her at the side of her mothers face. My glare only interrupted as my mother moved towards me, “darling,” my eyes adjusted to look up at her, “mother.”

Both ‘friends’ moved away, Xavier motioning his goodbye as Enid only slinked away to sit with Wednesday on the other side of the quad away from her own family. “We should talk about your issue,” my head tilted at her words, “my issue?”

“You wish for me to wear the amulet still,” it wasn’t a question but an observation from my keen eyes as she stood before me, “it’s for the best, you don’t know how to contain yourself darling…”

It felt as if the world snapped for a third time since the amulet snapped from my body, “I'm controlling myself just fine mother, besides, I thought we had all agreed on that it would be safer for everyone if I didn’t put it back on?” She sighed looking wistful, “I only want what's best for you. She has no idea what she’s talking about, you’re risking so much without it protecting you darling,” her hand reached forward and her fingertips touched my cheek, her hand snapped in towards her body at the sting.

“She seems to know more than you, I’m done with that amulet mother and I’m done with you lying to me.”

Turning on my heel I walked away from her frozen form, her anger a mixture of stunned silence on her part as her head turned to watch me walk away. My father suddenly joined her at her side, a hand against the small of her back.

“She’s becoming a danger.” He shook his head at her words, concerned but knowing and truthful, “no Tish, she’s our daughter.”

I sat down beside Pugsley, my glare somehow finding Enid’s mother once again, a pressure behind my eyes as I hoped she choked on the slab of meat before her.

“Gomez Addams.” My head turned at the voice as our parents approached the table at last, my mother taking her seat before my father could, “how can I help you, Sheriff?”

“You're under arrest for the murder of Garrett Gates.” My fathers bicep was grabbed and he was turned as my eyes widened and my hands clenched into the table cloth, “you have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law.”

I sat with a lump in my throat as we all watched him being cuffed, Pugsley beside me calling out to him, “Dad?”

“You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford one, one will be appointed for you.”

Chapter Text

Leaving our father in those orange disasters in that jail left me angered and searing and worst of all Pugsley was losing hope he would see father again, I was more than livid…

“We need to talk.”

“How the hell did you get in? Bernice? Bernice!” My head tilted as I watched him become aggravated, “Bernice may or may not have received a call that her tabby cat Swifty is being held for ransom.” His face dropped and his arms crossed looking between us, “my father did not kill Garrett Gates.”

“Well, I have his signed confession, and he identified the saber he used to do it. Both of which I'm about to deliver to the District Attorney.” I frowned, the expression close to becoming a snarl as heat pulled at my toes.

“Don't you find the timing convenient? The coroner kills himself out of remorse for a decades-old murder case the very weekend my father, your prime suspect, deigns to return to town.”

“All I see is a guilty man who's finally going to pay for his crime. And cuffing him myself, oh, that was the icing on the cake.” Eyeing my sister I spoke up, looking back and into his eyes, “Incorrect, you see a man you hate for being different, someone you personally have a grudge against. A man you deem so beneath you that you’d let a simple framing situation give you the opportunity to put shame on his name and family by arresting him in front of his peers and his children, with a smile on your face.”

“Exactly just what are you accusing me of Addams?” My head tilted and as I was fully prepared to truly accuse him of corruption in an impure form Wednesday spoke up before I could, “how are you failing to see that someone is desperately trying to derail my investigation? I found the monster's cave, and I gave you the DNA evidence. Did you even bother to test it?”

He sighed leaning back against his chair, “this may come as a shock, but the world doesn't revolve around you. Here. DNA results. No match. Inconclusive.” She seemed disappointed, an inkling telling me she believed they were false reports, “so you truly believe this is all some coincidence? Whoever hurt Eugene also murdered the coroner.”

“Unfortunately, someone sabotaged the security camera in the morgue, so we don't know what happened. They stuck bubblegum on the lens.” I didn’t show any emotions however in my mind I knew Thing had most likely forgotten to remove the concoction the night we broke into the morgue's chambers, “Black bubblegum.”

“Maybe I should run DNA on that?” I sighed heavily as Wednesday pressed on about her investigation, the unofficial job having enveloped every crevice of her mind like smoke, “someone is trying to throw me off my game, this is all a distraction.”

“No, this is about justice being served. Garrett Gates's family deserves closure, even if none of them are around to take comfort in it.” My brows furrowed, “what happened to them? His mother hung herself in the backyard. His father drank himself to an early grave. Even his little sister didn't escape. She was orphaned, sent overseas, ended up drowning. Every last one of them's gone. Your father doesn't just have Garrett's blood on his hands, he's got the whole damn family's.”

The snarl appeared on my face, “no, he doesn’t. You are the only one who has blood on your hands, we both know it sheriff,” his eyes narrowed at me but before he could angrily question me I kept on with my words, “how much risk does this case hold, a lot I presume. It’s your favorite by far but just what will happen to your career when everyone finds out you arrested and imprisoned a man of innocence on false evidence. It will practically be over unless it’s covered up. How much of a dreadful job you’ve been doing and your hatred towards my father doesn’t give you a right to falsely imprison anyone.”

“You should hope my fathers graciousness is extended towards yourself once released, there are many who wouldn’t be so nice… Including myself.” With that he sat there stunned and angry, his mind going into overdrive as I briskly left, not allowing him a single word in response.

Chapter Text

“You didn't have to get me anything.” I paused in my tracks at the smile on her face, “I know, but I thought we got off on the wrong foot this weekend. I just want you to know that all I want is the very best for you.”

The expression changed quickly and as my head tilted my eyes narrowed at her hands, “what are these?” I watched as her face fell, her eyes widening, “Brochures, for summer camp.”

“These aren't just ordinary summer camps. These are camps for lycanthropy conversion.” My eyes widened and I stepped forwards continuing my path, “oh, no need to be dramatic, Enid.”

“You want to send me to conversion therapy for werewolves?” I stepped up behind her mother as she ranted, “it worked wonders for your cousin Lucille, didn't it? Seven weeks in the Balkan countryside and she was howling at the moon in no time. As it should be. Don't you want to wolf out and finally be normal, honey?”

Her eyes found mine and the tears in her water line had my irises glowing as I rounded her parents to her side, “stand up.” She immediately did so, turning to her suddenly enraged mother, “I don’t need this, just because I’m not like you doesn’t mean I’m not normal.”

The woman sat stunned, as if she had no idea what she could have possibly done wrong, “my brothers waiting at the pond Enid.” She nodded as I faced her parents head on, “good, lets go…”

She started walking as I stared the woman down, said woman coming to a slow stand angrily, as did her husband with less emotion however.

“I suggest that before this becomes an ugly fight that you drop your actions towards Enid,” the womans lips curled up, “who do you think you are to talk to me like that,” I stopped her with a raised hand, “someone who has no qualms about declawing you if you force your daughter to do something she has no wish for,” stepping forward as leaves crunched behind me I growled at the woman, “I have very low tolerance for her unhappiness, in fact I prefer to have her well rested and happy, and you seem to interfere with this.”

“I understand you want her to be normal, not having wolfed out makes her a disgusting disappointment in your eyes, correct? She’ll do so on her own time and terms, without you if need be…” A hand landed on my shoulder as the woman stood stunned, “I don’t know you personally so I cannot describe your feelings, but I can describe my own and that includes my thoughts and observations Mrs. Sinclair.”

“And so far I see no love in your eyes for her.”

“Morella,” my head turned and I walked off from the pair, her husband looking down at her, studying her as a boy trailed behind me.

“What the hell was that?” I looked to my side as he took quick strides to meet me there, “I, I’m afraid I don’t quite know, was that something you would call too harsh?”

“Yeah, most people would. Are you okay?” I stopped just past the tree like in the picnic area, “I am perfectly fine, are you?” He furrowed his brows looking down at me, “don’t try to switch this to me, what’s happening to you?”

“I’m fine Xavier…” He shook his head down at me, “have you talked to Weems yet?” I said nothing and made no motion, my head dropping as he sighed, “you haven’t. What if you're sick? You need to talk to her if she might know something about this.”

“Why do you care?” My head shot up and my eyes pierced his, “why wouldn’t I? We’re friends aren't we?” I stared at him for a minute, whispering as I lowered my gaze off to the side, “I suppose we are…”

He nodded, swallowing before speaking, “good, so as your friend. I think you should talk to Weems, figure this out before you kill Enid's mom for looking at you wrong.”

“I never said I was going to slaughter her…” Narrowing his eyes he grabbed my hand with his own softly, “Morella, please.”

I gave a nod keeping my eyes down in what felt like shame as he let go of me and left me standing there alone.

Feeling almost empty.

I swallowed, picking my head up and turning to strut away, straight towards the pond in silence. “Hey, There you are, were these Bombs favorite toys?” The blonde wolf was kind of fearful as she pointed towards Pugsley.

“No you are thinking of naval mines, those were his favorite,” I looked to my side watching her face as I explained a little better, “smaller versions of course, otherwise they would never fit in the pond.”

“I uh, I don’t think I know what that is… Or what that looks like, they look like I mean.”

“Have you ever seen the horror movie, finding nemo, they are identical to those bombs.”

“Morella, finding Nemo wasn’t a horror movie,” a single brow cocked high on my forehead, “are you sure?” She nodded with an unusual expression on her face, one I wasn’t quite used to, “it’s for kids, like actually made for little kids to watch.”

“It had me fooled, the drastic colors and creatures seem far more horror-like than what children should be watching… Although I did quite enjoy the dentist office scenes.” She swallowed audibly, questioning me, “which ones?”

“She likes the part where they are surrounding Nemo at the volcano and chanting.” Her face blanks at Pugsley's words, “oh wow, okay that’s not as bad as I thought it’d be. I thought it would be the scene where that little demon shakes the fish in the baggies.”

“Never, suggest I would hurt a creature like that,” she looked at me as I faced the water, “you know, you’re really sweet. When you wanna be,” I side eyed her and her grin as she reached over and grasped my hand, my throat closing as I eyed our hands.

I think I liked this one too, I decided at this moment I would keep her at my side as well. Maybe drop her mother in a pond, but keep Enid. Ajax being a decent match for her would mean he could stay as well, a good idea indeed…

“Unfortunately that’s not an Addams family vocabulary word…” She furrowed her brows in confusion, looking between Pugsley and I as I came back to the present moment, “what do you mean?” Pugsley only shrugged, speaking up as I stayed silent watching the water ripple with falling leaves, “mom used to think she was defected for being too nice… Until she realized that it was really only towards animals and Thing, but that was only after she lit Uncle Fester's ex wife on fire.”

“Wait what,” he nodded as if it was normal for her to hear such things, “yeah, Debbie was great…” She was blinking repeatedly in shock before she whispered out her unneeded question, “was?”

“She electrocuted herself a few days later… Poor Debbie, she was awful.”

“Oh.”

Chapter Text

“Miss Feathertail?”

Pausing my steps I turned, quite slowly with a sigh from my lungs as the door shut under my hand, “Principal Weems?”

“I heard from a few of your peers that you’ve been acting differently, as of late. And before you say anything, yes I have also noticed. Therefore I think it’s time we have a talk…”

Swallowing I drug the moment out for as long as I could before speaking, “I was hoping this could wait a bit, at least until my parents had gone back home. Are you sure this is much needed?”

“I can assure you, Morella, this is very much needed. There are many things I would like to talk to you about, teach you if you will. But I can only do so if you let me.” I sighed, my shoulders tense as I walked towards her desk to stand behind the guest chairs.

“In fact I’d like to start with your reaction to Miss Sinclair’s mother,” I frowned at the woman, responding aggravatedly, “I didn’t do anything wrong in the rule book, nothing has happened. So I don’t understand why you have called me here during class hours for a conversation about someone else's parental guardian.”

“So you are implying that you don’t feel like ripping her apart and burning her alive until the flesh melts from her bones?” My eyes flashed and I stopped breathing, listening to her intently.

“I am only here to help you, Morella, but to do so you need to trust me. And trust my words when I say I understand.” I stood paralyzed as she spoke, “how would you know that…”

“Because your father felt the very same way when he fell in love with your mother, I don’t mean Gomez and Morticia, I mean your real parents…” I sat down and she sighed, her shoulders no longer tense, “I am not in love with Enid, surely you are wrong…”

“It’s not love that makes you feel this way, in part maybe it contributes but there are many forms of love,” my eyes followed her heels as they walked away from me, only to return shortly after a locked cabinet was opened and closed, then shut and re-locked.

“This is everything I know.”

“A journal?” She nodded as I reached to take it from her hands, “I am not proud of myself for studying your father the way I did and documenting everything about him but there has never been a lot known about your kind and thankfully now it will have some use.”

“You used him as a lab rat, for what?”

“I wanted to know everything about him, I had no intention of ever sharing any of it but I still wrote it all down so I wouldn’t forget him in a way when he left the school, and left me,” my eyes drifted from the notebook at her weirdly worded sentence, “were you in love with him? Is that why?”

She laughed, “no, no. Your father and I grew up together.”

“Will it tell me how to stop it?” She paused, “stop what exactly?”

“All of it…”

“There are many things to know about your kind Morella, the first thing about you that you should learn is there will never be a way to stop it, unless you…” She paused again and I could see her swallow, regretting this point in our conversation, “you mean there's nothing I can do…”

“Unless I take my life?”

“There is a lot you can do besides that, you just have to read the journal,” my thumb rubbed the cover lightly as I thought about something, voicing those same thoughts a moment later, “you said he felt the same with my mother? What does that mean, for me?”

“It means,” she let out a heavy sigh as she moved to take a seat behind her desk, “it means that the more you care for someone the stronger you will feel the need to protect them, to keep them to yourself. And it won’t just be your roommate, anyone you develop feelings for, at any capacity as long as it’s strong will cause you to become possessive in a way. From what your father has told me, most phoenixes are quite territorial.”

“But it’s about controlling the urge and having boundaries,” I stopped her with a frown, “you’re saying what I have been feeling is jealousy induced rage? Not because I don’t like her mother… But because subconsciously I feel as if Enid is mine?”

She could barely shrug, the air between us quite awkward, “well I couldn’t say for sure but I know your father has had the same problem, but you are not your father Morella,” she tried and it was clear as she kept reaching out to me, “could it make me kill them?”

She didn’t reply and I swallowed, slumping back into the chair as she watched me, “I insist that you take some time to learn these things and learn what helped your father cope and control it.”

“I can’t guarantee everything in there will be helpful but just, just read it. It could save your life and your friends lives.”

“But this way maybe you could get to know him.”

Chapter Text

“Mother.”

“A nightshade?” She seemed almost happy as I stepped off the stairs, “how fitting of your name darling…” I walked over, her aura a deep saddening emotion, “I’m not a part of the group mother, although I'm sure Wednesday has already had a moment to speak with you about it.”

“I do wish you’d be more like yourself and stop following after your sister so much sometimes,” I sighed with a tilt of my head, “if not myself then who would I be?”

She smiled at me, almost wistful, overburdened with sadness, “exactly…”

“How are you faring?” She seemed at her worst for once, I have no memory of her acting in such a way, except maybe when Pubert was born with a curse of looking like mothers sister, he would have stayed a blue eyed blonde babe full of laughter and bubbles if it wasn’t handled fast enough. Thankfully it had been, there’s something that feels deeply and morally wrong to keep such a young creature as such cursed, to never live up to his potential as a true Addams.

“My heart hurts, it does not feel right without your father here,” I nodded in sympathy for the woman, my attention returning to her.

It seemed her whole life was a prime example of a morbid love story, but a true one nonetheless. A romance I admired in a way, a high standard learned from a very young age. Anyone lesser than my standards simply is not worth wasting an ounce of memory space on.

“Father told us what happened, about the entirety of the case and why he was arrested,” she paused, turning back to the shelving lost in deep thought, knowing he lied but unknowing I know as well, “did he now?”

“He did, and I know his tells, all of them,” her sigh reached my ears and I turned, standing at her side as I gazed at the wall of pictures in their frames behind her, “not now dear, I don’t want to talk about this…”

“Did you talk to Wednesday about it?” I hadn’t intended for her to feel slightly guilty, but she did and so she spilled her guts, not as literally as some would hope I’m sure, “by the time I made it up the stairs, I found your father fighting for his life. It was terrifying. I'll never forget the way Garret looked at me. Foaming at the mouth, it was like I was staring into the eyes of a rabid beast.”

“It was only when I heard the scream that I realized what I'd done. Your father was so... calm and brave.” I looked down in contemplation, speaking softly to her, “you killed for him,” she nodded, still staring at the bookcase behind me, “he took the blame in order to protect me. I was so grateful when they cleared him of any wrongdoing. But I knew, someday this would come back to haunt us.”

“Garret was human, but you said his mouth was foaming and his eyes,” she shook her head, “he’s no outcast, was. His eyes didn't look human that night, i've never seen someone so blinded by rage.” Her sigh had me studying the wall, trailing my eyes up till I looked at the detailing and the etches of nightshade in the stone ceiling, “it wasn’t rage…”

“What ever are you talking about dear?” I frowned, “it wasn't rage at all. Foaming saliva, dilated pupils, mental confusion most likely.” She turned to me sharply as I continued my thoughts aloud, “all symptoms of a poison… Deadly as my namesake.”

“But how can that be?” I looked up at her, “I guess we should fetch Wednesday, she’ll be upset she hadn’t figured it out sooner…”

“Looks like we’ll be visiting a graveyard after all, a perfect time for wearing black. Sinclair has a habit of knitting as of late, let’s hope she is not with Wednesday,” I turned towards the stares grumbling the rest of my sentence, “lest you wish to wear something from a Dr. Suess book…”

“Oh, a torture device author, well I’m sure it can’t be that bad darling.”

“I speak of my roommate, mother,” she paused and mumbled, “I see then, well that is quite tragic…”

Humming I nod, thinking of the fluffy snood and Enid’s fluffy clothes before a thought hits me dead on, bringing me to a new clarity and decision on my ideas, “Mother…I believe it is time we dig up more than just our memories and thoughts, it’s time we dig up the real past…”
……………………..

The sigh was clearly a sign of her remembering her past as she spoke to Wednesday, “this reminds me of when you got your first grave-digging kit. You were so happy, you nearly smiled.”

“It seems as though you wish you were digging as well mother,” she smiled when I looked back at her with a glance, “are you sure you don't want to join?” I frowned looking at the side of Wednesday’s face as she stopped, leaving me to continue digging by myself, “uh... mm... No, that's okay, darling. I don't want to spoil your fun.”

A raise of my brow had me replying, “of course not, you just had a manicure, isn’t that right mother?”

“Oh, you noticed?” I nodded, hitting a dead end in the dirt as I looked up at my sister, throwing the shovel above ground level to rest at the side of Garret's head stone, “of course, I always pay attention to claws.”

I knew she was smiling fondly and so I hadn’t a need to turn to look at her reaction, “moment of truth.” My sister pulled herself from the ground and dusted her hands against her jacket as I hovered over the side of the coffin, retching the nailed door off with a growl, “well, I didn’t think a human would have his coffin nailed shut.”

My mothers words received a nod as I looked down at the corpse, “they were hiding this,” I reached in, snapping his fingers from his left hand, “you were right?” I gave a nod to the question before slamming the coffin closed as a throat was cleared behind us and a light shined down at me, “I usually am after all…”

“Well, well, what do we have here? Guess there's gonna be an Addams family reunion in lockup tonight. You're all under arrest.” I frowned, pocketing the fingers well until they wouldn’t be found in a pat down before turning around to face the woman, “deputy Santiago… What perfect timing, what are we having for lunch? I'm quite famished…”

Chapter Text

Truly the only way to make getting arrested more dramatized is to envision everything that had previously happened and thinking of every event in order as it led to the moment they shut the barred gate in your face, sealing your fate in the jail cell.

“Get comfortable. You can post bail in the morning.” I cocked a brow at him as he sneered down at me through the bars, “that won’t be necessary, sheriff Galpin.”

“Don’t say my name like that, little girl,” I smiled sweetly up at him, sickeningly sweet as my parents locked their lips behind me, the moaning and the whimpering behind me making it very clear, along with the look of disgust on his face as he smacked the bats with his nightstick, “you two, knock it off.”

They did in fact not, knock it off, “not even the long arm of the law could keep us apart.” I watched him curl his upper lip in disgust before sneering down at me and turning to walk off from the holding area, “see you soon, sheriff…”

I had to admit, even though Enid's mother would be safe, I couldn’t say the same about Tyler's father, if the opportunity ever arrives of course. “At least we'll have one last night together.” I turned around to catch my sister's eyes of displeasure, “Yes.”

“I've seen jackals with more self-control than you two. Neither one of you are strong enough to serve hard time.” Wednesday turned next and we looked at them for a moment, waiting until they pulled apart so Wednesday could dramatically cross her arms and look at me, “you’re welcome, consider this your get out of jail, break out father…”

“Oh my little shrike,” I smiled, warmly for once at his endearing nickname for me, one that had been unheard of in quite some time. “Sister…” I side eyed her before reaching into a clothing compartment and pulling a wrapped clothed gift from its confines.

“It's a souvenir from our outing.”

Our father watched me closely as I stepped forward and unfurled it, “I ripped them from Garrett’s body, he died of nightshade, poisoned by himself I believe. No doubt in his anger towards you from stealing away his school boy crush.”

“The remarkable preservation of soft tissue and blue tint confirms it. Which means Garrett was dying... Before you stabbed him.” Our parents gasped as Wednesday finished the explanation for me, “you look even more ravishing as an innocent woman.”

Frowning, I turned to the other teen in the room and gave her a look which she returned, “for once, could you two get off of each other and focus.” They both stood still after yanking away from each other, surprised that we spoke at the same time with the same words, “Wednesday.” I turned to see her with her head tossed back, staring at the ceiling before she slowly looked back at our mother, “Did you have a vision? What happened? What did you see?”

“The night Garrett died, he had a vial of nightshade poison that broke in his pocket. He wasn't just trying to kill father. He was going to use the nightshade poison to murder the entire school.“

“An innocent woman indeed,” I sighed watching alongside Wednesday as they re-attached themselves to each other…

“I’m starting to think we should muzzle the two of you until you leave for home,” I received only a heart cooling smile from my mother and a deep chuckle from my father before he paused with an idea and looked at her.

“Great idea darling… Maybe we should try that, what do you think Tish, could it be fun?”

I froze and frowned dramatically, turning just as did Wednesday, both of us furthering ourselves from the two adults as I all but shrieked like an angered pterodactyl, “Sheriff!”

Chapter Text

“Thank you for seeing us at such short notice, Mr. Mayor.”

“Yes, well, veiled threats have that effect.” He looked at each of us but he became unnerved at the dead look in my eyes as I stared him down in his chair, “Garrett Gates wasn't killed by a stab wound.” He cleared his throat returning his attention to my sister as she handed over the fingers, “that blue sheen is a telltale sign of nightshade poisoning. But you already knew that, didn't you?”

“Because back when you were sheriff, you were in charge and covered it up.” He was clenching his jaw suddenly, eyes finding mine until he shook himself away and looked back at Wednesday, “Ansel Gates hated outcasts and Nevermore. He claimed the land the school was built on was stolen from his family over 200 years ago. Garrett went there that night to spike the punch and kill all the kids at that dance. Ansel confessed the whole thing to me in a drunken stupor. It was his idea.”

“Why did you instruct Dr. Anwar to falsify the autopsy report? You knew the truth about how he really died.”

“Listen, my job was to keep the peace. If there had been a trial, Jericho's and Nevermore's reputations would have been trashed.” I was practically snarling as he shot repeated glances at me, my mothers hand resting over my shoulder to keep me placeant, “I think the only reputation you were worried about ruining was your own.”

“I remember Garrett bragging to me that his father had the sheriff in his pocket. One year later, you get elected mayor. Hmm. No doubt with the full support of Ansel Gates.”

“I resent your implication.”

His eyes shot to me as she dropped her hand letting me step forward, “do you?” I watched his Adams apple bob in his throat and his breathing escalate as my mother spoke again, “what I resent is that you could have prevented Garrett's death if you had done your job when I lodged my complaint about him stalking me. But no. Men like you have no idea what it feels like not to be believed.”

He had his eyes switching back and forth between mine and the others as I stepped to the side, tauntingly, seeming as if I was beginning to circle him in a frenzied stalk, “What do you want?”

“All charges dropped. My father will be released immediately with a full and unequivocal apology from the sheriff's office. Do we have a deal?” He shot from his chair almost yelling as I stalked closer, “fine, fine just get out of here.”

“Dear come on,” my head tilted, “I’m not ready yet…”

“Darling?” I firmly replied as he backed up from me even as I stood still, “no. I want something more…”

“What?” His shocked confusion did nothing to me as my family watched me spiral, “I’ve been meaning to talk to you since the Rave’N at Nevermore, yet it seems you avoid the place like the plague. You don’t know how hard it’s been not to hunt you down for a simple thing as such.”

“Morella…”

“I said no.” My mother quieted at my words, Wednesday looking up at her as our father watched me at a loss of words, the human before me easily scared by the look in my eyes, “what do you want from me?” I didn’t smile and I didn’t speak politely, “the names of your son's friends of course. I have some bones to pick…”

“What? I can’t do that,” Wednesday had caught on speaking up as well when she remembered what had happened at the dance to my little blonde wolf, “can’t because you don’t know them or won’t?”

Chapter Text

“Sorry about all this.” My father shoved his hand up, keeping Galpin from apologizing any further, “I don't hold grudges, only blood debts.” He laughed, shaking the sheriff's hand but once they pulled away from a sudden hug, the sheriff cleared his throat and spoke.

“So, your daughter and my son have become... Close.”

His shocked eyes led to him pointing at me from behind my back and for the sheriff to gesture towards the other daughter, “oh… I pity any boy who gets caught in her viper's gaze, but he must be a good egg. She wouldn't tolerate anything less.”

“He has his mom to thank for that.” Suddenly he turned to me…

“Miss Addams,” I relaxed for once in his general area, “sheriff,” his nod had me waiting a moment longer before readying to leave, “I hope this will put a stopper between our differences for a while at least, as long as you don’t threaten me again and stay out of trouble. That means no more digging up bodies too.”

“A truce if you will, for the time being sheriff. I would say thank you but if I hadn't solved this issue we’d be watching my father be carted off unjustly. However I will say it is nice that at least someone in power in this hell forsaken town hasn’t been corrupted as of late.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment, you two have a good day.”

Chapter Text

“Dad! I missed you so much, Dad.” I warmed at the sight of Pugsley, walking over to pat the boy on the head despite our similar heights, “I missed you so much.”

“Querida.” I tuned out, catching sight of Enid at the school entrance waving at me, I swallowed, turning away and missing how she deflated, “Don't push it. Well, at least we can't say Parents' Weekend wasn't a nail-biter. I knew you didn't have what it takes to be a murderer.” I eyed the pig tailed girl before looking between each of them, “as much as that stings, gracias, my little death trap.”

“As I leafed through the pages of this yearbook, I was reminded of all the wonderful times I had here. But they were just that. Mine. You have your own path to blaze, both of you. I don't want to be a stranger in your lives, darlings. If you need me for anything, anything at all, I'm only a crystal ball away.”

“Thank you, Mother.” Wednesday stepped back and the older woman turned to me fully, “forgive me, for everything. I’m your mother and I made a mistake but I see you my darling, I see you…”

“No more amulets?” She smiled tearily, “not even a trick to place one upon you.”

Nodding, I sighed and let her wrap around me, Pugsley and our father following, “now girls, be mischievous alright?” I smiled next to Wednesday and we watched them leave waiting for Pugsley to stop waving through the back window, “I assume you’ve contacted cousin Itt in place of Mother and Father?”

She turned to see a dark feral grin, “of course, I also invited the twins and their largest pink dresses over for tea as soon as they have returned home.”

“Mmm. Dreadfully evil.”

“Always…”

“Excuse me then, I have to talk with our principal.” I gave her a nod, not bothering to watch her leave, instead touching the paper of names in my pocket with a thought bubbling up in my mind.

Chapter Text

“Hey wait up! Feathertail! I needa talk to you!”

I paused, my feet slowing to a stop in the barren corridor before I barely turned my head to give notice that I was listening to her, a yawn making itself known in the early morning, “you called for me?”

“No shit,” I turned to fully look at the siren, already expecting an argument to be started by her mouth, “okay, so look. I know we don’t like each other but, my best friends like you okay. Davina and Kent mean a lot to me and I know that Kent really likes you, like a lot and if it's true that our song doesn’t affect you then…”

“Then I wanna know if you’re just messing with him or not okay?” I frowned, my expressions slowly becoming more emotional in a way, “I’m not sure I understand…”

“Right, of course you don’t,” she scoffed and my brows furrowed, “look, I’m sorry okay, I get it you’re emotionally stunted or whatever,” I narrowed my eyes, her words seemingly rude and taunting, “do you like him or are you tricking him, stringing him along like your sister does with Xavier?”

Swallowing, my jaw tightened at the mention of my sibling and her own activities, “I have no intention of misleading him if that is what you’re asking me.”

“That’s not what I’m asking,” I thought for a moment before giving another answer, not sure how this would ease her mind or whatever she was doing, “although your words make no sense, I do, genuinely prefer his company to others here. And I have no intention of harming him in any way I can assure you.”

“I guess that’s as good an answer as any then,” I nodded, slightly uncomfortable in my skin as we awkwardly stood there for a moment, until she popped up trying to cease the tension between us, “anyway uhm, happy birthday, I guess I’ll see you in class.”

I blinked quite owlishly as Bianca ran off leaving me perplexed for a multitude of reasons including how she knew when I was born, “curious siren…”

Chapter Text

Days had passed quickly and time with it went by even quicker making me lose my mind slowly but surely. Wednesday snapping at me for looking at her this morning was not a preferred encounter, in fact it left us quite agitated with each other making the situation rather unimpressive.

“Sorry.” My head turned to the left at the sound of the door opening, “I didn't mean to interrupt your…” She was quick to try and close it but by then all of the candles flickered out and Wednesday stood from the circle, “uh, do I even want to know?”

“I was reaching into the black maw of death to contact a relative.” Enid looked towards me and I gave her a nod, looking back at my book to try and ignore the situation, the lingering smoke poking at me enticingly, “feels very on-brand for you. You have a relative named Goody?”

“She was one of the original outcasts. Been attempting to summon her, but she seems to be ignoring my entreaties.” I could scoff at her words if I was petty enough, if you’re to contact the deceased you always leave offerings, something she is not in tune with.

“Oh, you thought about using one of my scented candles? The aroma of steak tartare is to die for.” My brows furrowed at the comment, it wasn’t a lie in the slightest, the candle had quite a delicious aroma indeed and the flame wasn’t too bad either, the smoke however left a different kind of soot that I never particularly liked like burning bleached cotton.

My hair shook to the side at the sound of paper sliding on the floor, my head twisting, turned to see something halfway beneath the door as rushed footsteps took off down the corridor, “maybe Goody answered you after all.”

“I doubt she communicates in magazine cutouts.” Standing from my seat I set down my book, taking long strides across the floor to reach them. My shoes stomped across the floor making their heads turn to me, Wednesday turning away first to grab her bag, “are we gonna go?”

“I’m going alone,” my brows knitted together at her words, “wait, how about we come with you,” I frowned at Enid’s offer, turning to sit back down but then my hand was grabbed and I was drug along, out of our room and out of the school just so I could be dragged into the woods with a scowl permanently etched into my face.

Enid flinched, her claws stretching out from her fingers suddenly, “you insisted on coming along. I was fine on my own.”

“Seems like our wannabe dееp thrоat is already here.” my brow raised as we approached the opened mausoleum, “ew. What died?” I took a deep inhale and sighed in a form of relief at the smell, “smells like childhood.”

“Come on.” Enid whimpered, whispering as she peeked around us repeatedly, “second thoughts. Why don't I just stay out here? You know, as a lookout.” I grabbed her shoulder pushing her before me so we could enter as soon as she whimpered once again, “Enid?”

Wednesday turned to us as we walked inside, her flashlight shining on our faces, Enid shying away as I looked into the brightness to glare at my sister. Suddenly we all whipped our heads to the darker surroundings at the sound of a cough echoing through the space, “whoever you are, show yourself.”

“Try anything and you'll lose limbs.” I stepped closer to Enid’s front but she began to smile brightly and moved forward to circle Wednesday as more people appeared, “Surprise!”

I frowned as laughter ensued along with awfully out of tune singing, “ Happy birthday to you - Happy birthday to you - Happy birthday, dear Wednesday - Happy birthday to you…”

Thing appeared with a hat on his stump, a pointed, purple shining one much to my displeasure, “I should have known you were behind this.” He looked ashamed of himself but still less disheartened than he usually was with the way Wednesday speaks to him, “what part of ‘no party under the penalty of death’ do you not understand?”

“I thought my cake design was pretty inspired.” My face relaxed back into my glower at the sight of everything, and everyone who was here, “the pink balloon was my little touch.” Enid was however very happy, “why don't you make a wish?”

“Wait, it's Latin. Fire will rain... when I rise.” I frowned, watching as Thing crawled up to where Wednesday skirted off too, ignoring the whole surprise party for her, “that's not really a wish.” I sighed, completely past the point of being ready to leave, but not doing so yet, “the first part of that was burned onto Nevermore's lawn. It can't be a coincidence.”

“Wait, we're never eating that cake, are we?” I eyed the gorgon as he stood with a frowning, confused face, “not if you wait on her.”

We watched as she fell backwards from touching the wall, “Wednesday?!” I sighed, pointedly speaking to the group, “don’t touch her, it won’t help.”

They looked between me and Wednesday, each of them confused and worried, “If you had bothered to ask, however thoughtful, you would all know that she prefers muffins with blueberries, she hasn’t eaten cake in three years.”

Enid scoffed looking over at her five fingered companion who sat sheepishly looking around with his wrist, “Thing said she loved cake,” I disagreed, “Thing, prefers making cake over muffins, he most likely thought he would be making it. Don’t feel bad about the misinformation, eat the cake or it will go to waste, it’s never a guarantee she’ll eat either dishes.”

I turned and looked back at Enid, “do not invite me out again to such an occasion, unless death is a probable incident.”

“Then you must inform me at all costs,” she whimpered as I started walking, “wait you’re already leaving?” I grunted moving towards the door, “what do we do with Wednesday?”

“Don’t touch her, she’s busy…”

“But I was hoping you’d tell me what you want for your birthday? After all this,” she gestured to her surroundings with a grimace before whimpering, I sighed in aggravation as I spoke to her, “do not bother with such frivolous tasks Enid…”

Her huff of annoyance did nothing to deter me as I turned back to her, intent on stopping her ideas, Xaviers words however making all of my motions stop in their tracks, “oh wait, don’t tell us. Let me guess, you also hate birthdays,” I paused at his tone.

Taking a small step forward at the sudden aggressiveness, I spoke in monotone glaring at him as he returned the action, “if you have an issue with me as of late, then speak your mind, lest it rot and fester amongst the cobwebs.”

“Wait, does anyone even know when her birthday is?” I eyed the gorgon and they all looked at me, Xavier starting to fume, “no, but Thing does… Unless, Morella tells us, please it’ll be super fun,” I frowned at the wolf once more with a heavy sigh from my nostrils, Thing suddenly saddened and quiet at the mention, “why would I tell you such a pointless thing?”

“It’s not pointless it’s your birthday,” Kents soft voice had me peering at him for a moment before Enid blurted out her private thought’s, “and because I’m your best friend, so I’m inclined to know about important events pertaining to you! So, come on! Spill it.”

“I’m afraid you have somehow lost me, what does the day of my birth have to do with our relations with each other?”

I paused at the look on her face, she was more than likely grossed out, “well don’t put it like that, that makes our friendship sound creepy,” Xavier spoke up quickly with his brows furrowed in confusion, “why are you being so stubborn? If you don’t like your birthday just say so.”

His attitude as of late was prickling my feathers trying to pull them from my skin, “it’s not something to celebrate,” I narrowed my eyes at him before twisting on my heel to leave, “it’s a day of mourning.”

“Besides you are twelve and a half days too late,” I left, walking from the mausoleum with a relaxed expression and no tenseness in my shoulders for once in the short while it had been since receiving that journal.

Chapter Text

“Morella!?”

My head turned to the side as I kept on, showing I was listening but not willing to sit and speak, “wait up,” I sighed slowing my stride as he jogged up to my side, “did you need something Thorpe?”

“Yeah actually I do… Is that why you’ve been avoiding me, because we missed your birthday?” I frowned, my brows knitting together as he looked down at me, trying to keep up in the dark only aided by the half moon's light, “my birthday is of no importance, it wouldn’t be the reason even if I was upset about it, which I’m not.”

“Then why?” Stopping I swallowed, my nerves beginning to fight inside me causing my body to tense again, “I figured you were angry with me, I was giving you space, that’s all.” I started walking at a calmer, slowed speed, leaving him frozen, “why would I be mad at you?”

I didn’t say anything, his feet following after me once again, “would you stop and just talk to me!”

My eyes widened and my body jerked into a frozen state as my wrist was grabbed with force, snapping me back to look at his chest, “why the hell are you avoiding me?”

I didn’t want to admit to what I had read, I didn’t want to hurt anyone and I certainly wasn’t sure how well I could control my anger after the comment he made over that weekend when my parents had visited, that specific conversation and the way he said he was my friend has been irking my entire being for some reason, “did I do something? Did Wednesday say something?”

“My sister and I are not exactly on good terms, so no. As I said, I merely assumed you were upset with me in some fashion… I’m sorry if I offended you in some way, I did not intend to do so,” his scoff had my eyes flickering up to look at his expression, “it didn’t offend me if anything it pisses me off that you think I don’t know you’re lying to me.”

“You’re avoiding everyone lately, not just me, so why?”

“Did Weems say something?” I swallowed, unsure of what to do, having never been cornered like this before I was left grasping at straws, “enough.”

“No not enough,” he jerked my wrist in his movements and my brows notched together, creasing my t zone, “Drop it Xavier, it’s safer this way,” I hissed at him.

“When did you ever care about safety? I don’t remember you ever making a move in self preservation! You can’t just decide to show up and then fall off the radar whenever you feel like it, that’s not how friendship works!” His grip on my wrist was almost unbearably tight, not painful but just tight, so tight that it was all I could think of after the last few words left his mouth.

Apparently he had been repeating my name but my gaze dropped and it felt as if I was sucked into my soul, the deepness seemingly never ending, only my being in the dark abyss. My hands falling to my side as Xavier let go in worry, calling my name again before grasping my face with his hands and tilting my head up to his.

I didn’t register a thing and then suddenly I wasn’t in darkness anymore and my face was warm, blinking back the blurriness I somehow still couldn’t register my surroundings properly, only the hands on my skin.

In a rush I had him pressed up against a tree, teeth bared as my view of him stayed blurred until it no longer was and the haze behind my eyes disappeared leaving me standing, frozen with wide doe-ish eyes. The boy before me was in shock with a hand on my shoulder and one on my wrist as I held him by his throat.

If I was a wolf I would have had my ears laid back and a whimper in my throat, but I wasn’t.

And my claws were much sharper…

I loosened the grip on his throat first, my claws retracting from his skin. The feeling of wetness on my fingertips was a clear sign I had injured him. I stood there, his back still against the tree but when I tried pulling my hand away he held me there, "I'm sorry…”

I swallowed after the soft whisper left my mouth, I even tried pulling away again but he kept me there, “Are you okay?”

“Let go Xavier,” he shook his head, “not until I know you’re okay,” I stayed silent for a moment, “I’m fine, can you let me go now. Please?” He didn’t, he just stood there looking at me until his grip on my wrist and shoulder loosened and he allowed my hand to retreat from his neck, the claw marks not as bad as I had thought they would have been when I looked down at them, merely scratches that matched his healed ones, but the slight red was something I hadn’t expected...

I had burned him.

I chewed on my inner cheek at the sight, his eyes only watching me for a moment as my hands retracted up to my sternum, cradling and rubbing each other in my anxiety, “I’m sorry, I didn’t know. I didn’t know that it was you, Xavier…”

His hands grabbed my face and suddenly he’s leaning down and kissing me. I stood stock still, unsure of what was happening. My eyes closed to keep it from being awkward as his lips molded against mine, subconsciously I hadn’t wanted to watch his face as he kissed me, my hands pushing at his sternum half heartedly as I basked in the shocking warmth and the situation. All of it foreign to me.

And then I kissed him back.

I reared back from him when my ears stopped ringing and the noise from the outer world started filling the air once again, our lips pulling from each other. A crunch of leaves close by before something smacked into the bark of a nearby tree a little farther away.

Xavier had leaned back into the tree behind him, taking a few deep breaths as he looked around for the culprit of the sudden trance breaking noise, hands still on me and mine on him as he questioned me, “did you hear that?”

Nodding I replied softly, “someones here,” he looked down at me, unsure of what to do so he fisted his hands in his pockets as he straightened, “we’re pretty close to Crackstones crypt still, it’s probably one of them,” I nodded, agreeing that it was someone from our friend group.

The sound of claws repeatedly growing and retracting in the distance told me who had found us so close to each other. Taking a step back from the taller boy I noticed how even in the dark the tips of his ears were tinged red, the same tone as the handmark on his lower neck.

Distantly in my mind I wanted to ask if I could fix it or if he wanted to keep it there and heal naturally, but then how would he hide it, or would he…

I swallowed at the thought as my eyes flickered up and down, between the two shades. He moved forward, turning towards the noise while simultaneously somewhat blocking me from view.

“Enid what are you doing?” I moved forward, peering past his arm as Enid jumped from behind a tree in her sudden fright, “oh my moons, you scared me Wednesday!” The hushed whisper was anything but quiet as Wednesday came into view, turning when she noticed us from the corner of her eye, “what are you two doing out here, alone?”

I glowered at Enid and she practically deflated under my eyes as Xavier answered Wednesday, also changing the subject smoothly, “we were just talking. Did you have another vision?”

Pausing my fogged mind as it tried to work and spin I looked up at the back of his head, my eyes trailing down to Wednesday ahead of us as she stared back at him, “Morella, let’s go.”

I was as curious as a cat, to know how he knew about her visions when she had tried to hide them from everyone for so long, “wait what? Visions?” Everyone ignored Enid in favor of the staredown between my sister and Xavier.

Until he broke the connection, her glare did not bother him in the slightest as he turned to me, barely. I couldn’t even see his eyes properly as he spoke only to me in an annoyed tone, “you should go.”

My brows knitted together at the tone meant for only me and my sister, spoken only to me as if he was mad. I had half the mind to not snarl at him while my ribs expanded with my inhale and as my lungs filled my liquid fire. Instead of incinerating him I sighed with smokey breath before pushing past him, careening around so I wouldn’t have to be dirtied any more by his sour anger.

As I walked towards Enid, Wednesday walked towards Xavier and I couldn’t help but puff smoke from my nose angrily as Enid swallowed her whimper at the sight, “are you okay?” She asked as I made it to her, she didn’t receive an answer, simply following after me as I moved past her.

My shoulders and chest deflated from the tension and smoke once I was deep enough into the trees that my sister and her counterpart couldn’t be seen behind me.

Enid walked alongside me quietly for a bit, while stealing glances, until she gasped when I reached over and grabbed her hand, deciding completely against my plan to stay far away.

The thought of getting closer to everyone became a temptation I couldn’t handle especially when it came to the whimpering blonde who had not a bad bone in her being but was always filled with worry for me, “may I stay on your side of the room? Just for the night…”

She gave me a nod and only gripped my hand tighter in reply, a snug fit in my own.

Chapter Text

“I’ll admit that I, I'm a bad friend,” my brows knitted together at her frown, a whimper leaving her as her scent changed to one mixed and sour with sadness, “I should have known when your birthday was and did something anyway whether you wanted it or not because that's what friends do, so here. I made it for when you had your birthday but I uh, yeah, so anyways here you go.”

Taking the package with wary hands and eyes, I glanced between her and the bright wrapping, “what is it? Kindling?” Her eyes shot open wider than before and she flung her hands out, “no, no, no, please don’t burn it, I uh, I made it for you.”

Reaching into the bag I pulled out a large crocheted cardigan, “this was before the whole dance incident, I figured maybe it could help you warm up. But now that I think about it this was a stupid idea so,” she tried to reach for it, claws extended and I couldn’t help but do a one-eighty and turn to face away from her, clutching it to myself, “uh, Morella?”

“I’ll wear it,” she was a little lost, hands outstretched before she awkwardly laughed at me, taking it as a pitied reaction to her gift, “don’t be silly, here give it to me and I can get you something different, maybe something to burn-” I pulled my shoulder away eyes flashing as I practically floated away from her with quick steps, “it’s mine, you can’t take it back after gifting it away.”

My head turned and I caught her eyes, “is it not considered rude?”

Her hands pulled back and she slowly gave a natural smile while scratching the back of her neck, “yeah I guess that would be rude of me, so do you like it, I mean it’d probably be too hot to wear it though.”

My eyes trailed down to catch sight of the little pink and blue flower pin stuck into the front of the cardigan, a dainty enamel pin that matched her hair, “nonsense, I love it. I’ll wear it to classes. Hopefully a funeral if we have one soon.”

She was atrociously stunned into such a pure shock that when I whipped back around, pulling the item closer to my chest and lifted my other hand to give her the bag back, she blindly reached out and accepted it, “you may have this though, for repurposing…”

I made a move to leave and she pulled herself from whatever was going through her mind so she could stop me, “hey wait,” I turned back towards her and waited, “uh, I’ve been meaning to ask, before Wednesday gets back I mean. About last night,” I frowned instantly, “it was nothing.”

“It didn’t seem like it was nothing… Do you like him?” I thought about it for a moment, my eyes glancing to the side in thought, “I suppose I do, possibly. But it doesn’t matter, he is cross with me.”

“But he kissed you, why would you think he’s mad at you?” I sighed, turning away and leaving as I parted from her with words, “his tone, he only speaks that way when he’s angry, I have class Enid. Thank you for the gift…”

“Wait a minute he was-” the door closed behind me as she sighed, mumbling the rest of her sentence in habit, “probably just angry with us for interrupting…”

Chapter Text

My skin bristled at the attention of Davina’s eyes, truly an awful feeling; being watched with curiosity. Sighing, I stood as the class was dismissed, grabbing my bag in the process, “hey, you okay?”

“Why does everyone keep asking me that?”

“Cause you look like someone ate your cat,” my brows furrowed at Davina’s words, “nonsense, I don’t own a cat…”

“It’s a metaphor, what happened? Was it because of last night? Kent told me about your birthday,” swallowing the excess saliva in my mouth as the thought of food drifted from my thoughts, I replied to her words, following behind her to leave the classroom, “I don’t care much for my birthday if I’m being honest with you.”

“So if it’s not your birthday making you upset, was it Xavier?” I frowned as soon as her words registered in my mind, “Kent also told me about the kiss…”

I had to stop walking at the confession, “I mean he seemed upset when he told me and now you seem upset so I just wanted to-” she stopped in front of me when she glanced back to see me unmoving, “-make sure… Shit I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“It’s fine, I suppose, I should have taken Enid telling others into account since she was watching us,” I sighed as Davina's brows knitted together, “he didn’t mention she was there…”

“As well as my sister, it’s fine however. Don’t worry, it’s nothing of importance, although I’m afraid I should have also taken my sister and Xaviers relationship into account,” she was thoroughly confused now as we stood in the deserted corridor, “their relationship?”

“From what Biana has told me, I gather he fancies her quite a bit. It makes sense I suppose, although it is my fault for not pushing him away when he kissed me. Even though my sister and her attention is mostly centered towards the Galpin boy…” I paid no mind to the way I sounded to myself, choosing to ignore the little puddle of jealousy around my sister and her love triangle, no true idea if I was jealous of her or Xavier.

She watched my upper lip curl in disgust at the way I mentioned the sheriff’s son, but also stood there just slowly soaking all the information up, “wait so, Xavier kissed you first? But you’re not like dating,” I frowned again, “he did indeed but no, there is no courting on my part or his.”

Her eyes were halfway squinted as she nodded, “okay, so there's nothing going on? Besides that one little kiss?”

“No,” the frown felt like it would become permanent at this point, “in fact he only seemed to be angry afterwards so, no there is nothing. Does this satisfy your questions?”

“Yep,” I nodded as she smiled, “I mean I’m sorry that happened, that really sucks,” I continued to frown as I replied, “it is fine… Do you need to leave? You look quite anxious…” She popped up from her nervousness and replied quickly with a nod and a shrug, “yeah, I just remembered I have to go find my brother, I’ll see you later okay?”

My eyes followed her as her eagerness made her feet take off into a sprint, “I suppose you will…” Unable to hear my words, she didn’t make any acknowledgements as I proceeded forward, prepared for a long walk into town or back to my room.

Chapter Text

"May your 16th be as sour and misery-filled as your desire. Your ever-doting mother and father." Blankly, my eyes watched the two stand at the foot of Wednesday's bed while closing the door behind me as I walked into the room.

I couldn't stop myself from hearing their words, truly unfortunate.

“They asked Thing to hide it before they left on Parents' Weekend. Ew! That's so gross.” Glancing over as I walked towards my desk I noticed the large box, the jar filled with preservation liquids and a small animal corpse in my sister's hands as she examined it, “I would've preferred live squirrels.”

My bag dropped to my desk and I made to move towards them, only stopping myself from doing so at Enid’s words, “while we're still accepting presents…”

“Well, do you like it?” The ‘gift’ in question was handmade just as mine was, “what is it exactly?”

“It's a snood, silly. I made it in your signature colors. And you want to know what the best part is?”

“I have one too!” The silence was large and void filling, her words upsetting to both Wednesday and I for more than one single, different reason, “we can wear them together to class.” My sister didn’t like the sound of that idea either, “oh, Enid, this is far too unique to wear to something like class. I suggest we wait for a more special occasion, like a funeral.”

I immediately moved for the door, “Oh... Hey Morella, do you wanna-” Opening the door again I shut it behind me, uncaring for any interactions as of the very moment, the heat that began bubbling in my fingers and toes as I walked away from our dorm room the only thing on my mind as I tried to relax.

“Oh hey…”

Chapter Text

My hand raised before I let my knuckles rasp against the wood, my free hand barely holding onto the small packet of papers between my fingers.

“Oh, hey…” The door opened, a chain rattling on the handles as I was looked down upon, “what are you doing all the way out here?”

It was easy to tell that he wasn’t expecting anyone, let alone me. But he still must have thought I would never come alone with the way he peeked his head out from the shed and glanced around, “I ran into Bianca upon leaving my room, she wanted me to give you this…”

“You came out here to give me homework?” He seemed annoyed but also disappointed as I replied, “originally I only came to the woods for a simple walk, until she asked where I was rushing off to. Unfortunately when I said I was going to take a walk she tossed your assignment to me before rushing off herself.”

“Oh,” I looked to the side amidst the awkward air around us and for a few moments it stayed like that until I opened my mouth once more, “I’ll be leaving now,” he didn’t frown but his brows furrowed as I moved to leave him at the opened door.

“Seriously?” Pausing to look back at him was a mistake, “is something wrong?” It became awkward and silent once more, until he spoke this time, “no, but do you um, wanna come inside maybe. Might as well since you’re here I mean.”

“I suppose I could for a moment…” He nodded repeatedly, stepping aside to hold the door open for me as I walked in, my head passing under his arm as my shoes met the wood under us, “cool, I actually was hoping I could talk to you as well, about last night.”

“Did you now?” Frowning I peered around, coming to a stop in the middle of the room, “it seems that your art has taken an obsessive turn,” he follows my line of sight with a grimace, “yeah, it’s kind of-” The door opened once again behind us and both of us paused to turn around, stopping our conversation at the sight of my sister.

“I need your help,” Wednesday spoke slowly after taking us in, “what, do you want some drawing lessons?” I watched her move towards us with her outstretched hand, a rough sketched piece of paper clasped between her fingers as she eyed me, “your line work's a little shaky.”

She ignored the comment, flicking her eyes up to his, “I saw that in a vision. Do you recognize it?” Xavier moved to the side grabbing a sketch of his own after rifling around through a pile of them previously strewn across his workspace, “when did you draw this?” He showed her his sketch, a better replica if anything at all, “a couple days ago. I started having those dreams again, like before.”

“Was the monster in them?” His head shook in reply, “no, but I could feel it in the shadows. You know, kind of lurking in my mind.” She nodded looking around for a second and moving forward past me, “you know where this is?”

“Yeah. It's the old Gates mansion. I pass it when I go running.” She stopped in front of a painted canvas, one turned away from the entry of the shack, “why?” To say he was surprised would have been a lie when she picked the painting up and turned it towards us, if anything he seemed embarrassed she had seen it suddenly.

“Okay. Listen…” He moved towards her and I backed up from his side, moving back to the door so I could leave, “after the dance, I just wanted to forget about you, but I couldn't. So I started painting and that's what came out. I can hear you up there playing.”

“I can tell how you get lost in the music.”

“I feel like it's the only time I get to see the real you.”

Thoughts muddled together as I moved away from the small building quietly, leaving the two occupants in peace with their deserved privacy instead of continuing to eavesdrop. I felt torn between both of them, between many people it felt like, but with these two it felt different and I don’t entirely know why.

Wednesday has always been my sister and now she’s far into the distance, Xavier makes my blood heat up and boil because of her and his own actions and words. He irks me, pulling at my being like a nagging snapping of jaws just like my sister. Being honest is difficult and being honest with myself is simply confusing as I split between wanting people to stay around me and wanting to isolate myself from everyone until I can feel what the word alone truly means.

And for each of these reasons I can’t decide or figure out my emotions or what to do, especially with those two.

My thoughts were pulled into the recess of my mind, withering back into the fog as something snapped behind me. Blinking away the film that clouded my sight and took me into my mind in the first place, I looked around. I had walked while talking to myself in my mind, managing to leave myself quite a distance between me and the shed. My only indication of location being the moss that grew at the bottom of the trees near me.

Stopping the annoyance almost immediately I gave a sigh, my own feet brought me to the lake absentmindedly, to a place where I wasn’t as alone as I had wished to be beforehand.

Another snap had me freezing any more thoughts, eyes shifting to the side as if my eyes would let me see the intruding persons figure behind me somehow.

‘Snap’

Something grabbed onto my shoulder lightly and my arm outstretched to the side as I whirled around, pushing the person back as I grabbed onto their front. We fell back, his body forcing my own to follow his as he rolled us over until I was on my back and I was trapped under him, even my hands locked in their places with shock, one trapped underneath his own as heat took over my palm in a sear and the other grasped his neckline, gripping the fabric harshly..

Steam erupted from our hands and my mouth fell open, matching my widened eyes at who was above me once the red in my sight cleared…

“Shit, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you like that. I said your name but you were just looking off into the distance…”

“Kent?” Blinking in my shock I shook my head side to side suddenly in response to his words before swallowing my spit to explain that my actions weren't his fault, “it’s fine, I hadn’t realized you were out here, I thought I was alone.” He gave an awkward nod, his amulet dangling above me by a few inches, “yeah, I went for a swim, usually it helps calm me down.”

“Oh, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to bother you,” his brows knitted together as his eyes cast over my face, looking between my eyes and my lips as he spoke thoughtfully, “you’re okay, you never bother me.”

“Shit sorry, here” he pulled back letting my hands go before flinging himself up to a standing position so I could also get up, his hands moving to help me as soon as I began to sit up, “thank you,” he nodded while letting me take his hand so I could stand as well.

“So, what are you doing out here?” I smiled at the way he lightened his already sweet tone and over pronounced the word ‘you’ as he asked me the question, “just a walk is all. And you?”

“My apologies I forgot you had already said you were swimming…”

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it,” his eyes glanced behind me taking in the sight of the trees as his smile tightened and slowly fell into a tight line, “did you go to Xavier's art shed?” I blinked, lost at the tone of his voice before giving him a single nod, “I dropped off his homework at Bianca’s request before coming this way.”

“Why didn’t you stay?”

“He’s trying to improperly court my sister as of the moment,” his brows had furrowed and his mouth opened to speak but I managed to question him before he could me, “speaking of sisters, did Davina manage to find you in time? She seemed quite frantic.”

“My sister? What do you mean is she okay?”

“She seemed fine enough, but she wanted to speak with you a while ago, ran off abruptly to go find you after class had finished. Which reminds me, please pay no attention to Enid about her nonsense with Xavier and I, I hadn’t intended for her to speak to you about what happened so freely…”

His jaw tensed from the reminder as he looked down at me, my eyes caught the action, just not the reason, “your muscles are tense, you should relax your jaw to prevent any future health issues…” His brows furrowed but he did as I said nonetheless.

“Anyways, Davina told me Enid told you about the thing last night,” I trailed off looking to the side in a grimace, “you mean how you kissed Xavier?”

My eyes shot to his quickly, the silvery blue unable to hide the annoyance and the anger festering inside him, “I did no such thing, he instigated the matter at hand. I simply felt too awkward pushing him away… A mistake I would rectify if there was a pit of scorpions not in use…”

“Nonetheless, it doesn’t matter,” he frowned, his mind stuck on a particular thought and insisting on continuing the conversation, “do you like him?” My brows knitted together in confusion, “who? Xavier?” He gave a nod and I spoke again, “to be perfectly clear, I don’t have a proper grasp on those types of feelings as of yet.”

“If anything the only prominent feeling seems to be trying to get me to kidnap people,” I grumbled, not paying attention to the way he looked at me in contemplation, “did you like it?”

“Did I like what? Kidnapping people?”

“The kiss, did you like it?” I frowned, unsure thinking of how it happened and exactly how it ended, “I don’t see why it would matter. Although, I’m not sure…it was my first kiss.” His jaw ticked again, his cheek showing the visible tensing.

Unconsciously my hand reached up, smoothing my fingertips across his jawline with a slight pressure, automatically relaxing it, “it will be bad if you continue to clench your jaw too much, you shouldn’t put so much pressure into your bite like this…”

My hand stayed where it was, feeling the line of his back jaw before dropping to my side limply, “what?” He had swallowed his adams apple bobbing as a result of my actions before he cleared his throat and looked away. “Did I overstep?”

He shook his head, his own hand moving up to his face to push his hair back for a second. The tips of his ears were pinkish unlike the rest of him, “no you’re fine you just kind of surprised me a little,” with a nod I apologized, “I’m sorry, I forget not everyone is as comfortable with touching like Enid is…”

“You didn’t make me uncomfortable, just kind of shocked me is all…” I nodded, licking my lips as he looked around for a moment, “can I walk with you? If you’re okay with that,” contemplating it for a second I turned back to look at the way I came from, “of course, if you’d like to accompany me that is, I don’t want to make you feel like you have to.”

“If so, just not the way I came, preferably…”

I moved forward without letting him properly say anything else as he nodded, “oh, but you probably shouldn’t touch anyone else like that, people really hate that.”

“Oh, I apologize then…”

“No, I mean, I personally don’t mind you um, hugging me and stuff,” he followed after me with a nervous tone, matching my pace as he saddled up to my side, “but most people don’t like that so…”

“I see, in that case I’ll refrain from touching anyone else.”

Chapter Text

“Exactly why have we ended up here of all places?” He looked down at me, a smile on his face as he took the last step down the cobblestone stairs. I frowned from the lack of information but when he turned to look at me again he only chuckled, reaching out to grab my hand as I took another step, my feet leaving the stairs altogether.

“I figured maybe you didn’t have any good memories down here or at least the first time wasn’t a good memory. I’m sorry about that by the way, Bianca decided to-” I stopped his words quickly, “apologizing each time you feel regret or bad about something isn’t good for your health either…”

“I suppose it’s not, to be honest this might not be good for my health either but,” he trailed off talking to himself his jaw tensing once again, “your teeth will hurt if you keep this up,” he awkwardly smiled before snapping his fingers and rushing to the other side of the room, quickly reaching the other set of stairs.

“What are you doing now?” He laughed lightly again, “just wait. Actually,” I watched him turn before running back to me, “here come over here,” he began dragging me gracefully by the hand as my brows furrowed, knitting together in confused curiosities, he didn’t let go until I was in the middle of the room, “okay just wait right here.”

“And why am I waiting here?” It wasn’t a sarcastic question but a question of curiosity that was paired with a raised brow and a light voice, my face slowly relaxing the more time passed, “just wait, I wanna show you something…”

My eyes followed him back over to the stairway, only for him to crouch near the first few steps while facing the wall. The sound of rock scraping against each other becoming very noticeable as my head tilted while watching him.

“When I first found out about this place and I was inducted as a member of the nightshades I spent hours down here looking through things and one day I kind of stumbled upon this. But of course no one else really knows about it, they’re only here for the society's reputation to be honest.”

Something clicked together and he stood, backing up as something machine-like started to whir around the room. The sound was almost too loud as I looked up at the ceiling, a point encased in a deep gold pointed down above me as a part of the room's design, “just watch this…” His voice could’ve startled me if he wasn’t still in my view.

He had moved back from the stairs to stand a few feet in front of me, continuing forward until he was close enough to hug me if he wanted to, “what did you-” The sound of the room clicking like mechanical pieces stopped me from continuing any further with my words, a sight taking over the high ceiling, “Hoag’s object…”

“You know what it is?” A smile lifted onto my face in awe as I looked above us, his eyes following my line of sight to gaze at the image, “it’s my uncle’s favorite constellation… He talked about it alot when I was a kid, I didn’t think he’d go as far as to leave it as a hidden piece down here.”

“Your uncle was in the nightshades?” I gave a nod, “most of my family actually, my birth parents as well, however with my uncle everyone knows him as Cousin Itt,” I watched the sight above us closely, not paying attention to my words as the galaxy moved around, rotating around itself.

There was never a moment I thought I would see something like this, it looked like it was truly in front of me, no hologram or mechanisms making it all possible, “thank you,” he looked back at my face as I continued to stare up above us, “for what?”

Looking down from the ceiling our eyes locked, “for showing me this…”

“I recall telling you to stop doing this,” my hand reached up automatically at the tic in his jaw, “your going to start grinding your teeth in your sleep,” my fingers pressed into his jaw bone lightly as his hand grabbed onto my wrist, “sorry,” he didn’t move or speak just watched me thoughtfully, “Kent? Are you alright?”

His eyes flicked down before meeting my gaze once more, “uh yeah, I just…” He seemed to be choking on his own nerves, frozen in place wanting to say something but unable to do so.

“Can I kiss you?”

My wrist heated up under his hand as did my face, in fact it felt as if my whole body was about to be set ablaze until he dropped my wrist, “sorry I-” as soon as words left his mouth and his grasp left my wrist I stopped him, “yes…”

He froze for a moment, thinking about my sudden answer to the point it was almost an awkward moment. But then he leaned down and kissed me as the room began to glow around us, the galaxy expanding above.

It felt like I was cooling down and melting at the same time as my arms wrapped around the back of his neck. His arms winding around my waist and bending us over slightly as it got more intense, my body being pulled closer to his.

The only want, need, was to be as close as physically possible.

Chapter Text

“I've been thinking about my less-than-enthusiastic response to your surprise soirée. And I must admit, I regret not showing my gratitude towards you more appropriately.” I walked into the room at the weirdest of times it seemed, closing the door behind me as I gazed at the two with keen eyes, “you really mean it?”

“Take the win, Enid. If only there were a way for us to get off campus and have a little birthday redo. Just two best friends. Too bad the school is on lockdown.” My eyes narrowed at my sister, her feet taking her away from Enid and towards the window, “would you look at that full moon…”

She was manipulating her, “oh, how about I say I'm about to wolf out and get a pass to the lupin cages? And say you volunteered to lock me in.” I gave a deep frown, moving to my chair to have a seat with a random book left on the table at its side, “my deviousness has finally rubbed off on you.”

My skin bristles at the sound of Enid chuckling, “Thing? You know what to do, right? Oh, we should wear our snoods.”

“Oh, I... I believe I left mine at fencing.” I couldn’t help myself and glanced up to watch and see Enid pull the black ‘snood’ from off of her bed and twist around to look at the one she made it for, “actually, you left yours at the Weathervane. Luckily, Bianca brought it back.”

Wednesday was the epitome of annoyance, “like a monkey's paw.”

“Morella?” I didn’t look away as they both turned to me, “what?” My tone was snappy and I could see how it made my sister's eye twitch almost hazardously, “grab your bag, we’re leaving.”

“No.” She paused mid step, “excuse me?”

“Please, please? We’ll have fun,” my eyes drifted over to the blonde and as much as I wanted to drift them back to Wednesday to give her a glare, I didn’t, couldn’t, at Enid’s whine.

A deep sigh left me and I stood, preparing myself to leave with them, “yes!” Another deep sigh left me and I turned to be greeted with the cardigan she rushed to grab from my bed so she could hand it to me, “we can all match now.”

Matching wouldn’t be possible, scarfs and a cardigan were not matching pieces of clothing, I would much prefer her to wear my cardigan than her snood but it wouldn’t be possible. “I already ordered an Uber, let’s go.” Enid’s eyes practically jumped from her skull in surprise, “you did what?”

There was no reply, the pigtailed girl only walking from the room, “wait! How do we get you out with us?” I sighed for a third time and moved away from her as they both watched me walk towards the window, “we’ll be at the gate, hurry up…” My upper lip curled at her words, Enid lost and concerned, “wait, you’re not gonna parkour your way down are you?”

“She’ll be fine, even if she falls.”

“I’m sorry, falls?!”

Chapter Text

“Seriously, you wanna go in there? This place is creepy AF.” I should have known from the way she manipulated Enid into getting her out of the lockdown, she was up to something all along. Now we’re on a false ‘girls nite’ to find some leads with her admirer who thought he was going on a date with her. Meaning I’m stuck here in the middle of all of this nonsense when I could be in bed or sitting in my chair… Thinking of Kent.

My body heat flared up as my eyes widened at the intrusive thought. I had to force myself from my mind and distract myself with the others and their conversations, “okay. This isn't what I signed on for.”

“Ditto.” Wednesday spoke up, interrupting the other two and their agreements, “I didn't want to celebrate my birthday by going to dinner or a surprise party. I want to do this.” I frowned, feeling eyes on my cheek, “then you shoulda just said so. You didn't have to trick us.” My eyes flicked over to Enid, catching her glance at me once again, “what?”

“Did you know she was tricking us into this?” My mind blanked before I spoke with a harsh tone, “no, I didn’t…” Her eyes were no longer bright and scared but dimmed and saddened at my words causing her to turn her head away.

“If you want to go, you can. I'm going to go check out the garage.” Wednesday was tired of the stalling, instead speaking her mind as she moved for the gate. Grabbing it made the metal creak and when she pulled on it the chains scratched against each other, clinking together until Tyler sighed stepping up next to her, “let me try.”

I watched him tug at it then at the chains before groaning and giving up on the task, “this is pointless.” Enid was next, stepping forward as she spoke, “can I try?” She tugged on the chains with her foot braced on the bottom of the gate, the chains snapped, “whoa.”

“Werewolf thing.”

Wednesday stayed quiet, walking through the gate and further into the property lines while we followed after her, the first place she searched was the garage like she said.

“This hit the mayor.” My brows furrowed as the draping sheet was pulled from the light blue car, “the mayor?”

“You don't know? The mayor was in a hit and run earlier,” my eyes shot from Enid to Wednesday, becoming increasingly mad with her for bringing Enid here, “okay. This just took a dark turn.”

“We need to call Tyler's dad right freaking now.”

“Why? So he can take me back to Nevermore and get me expelled? It's not gonna happen.”

“This is the night I'm gonna die.” Something told me Tyler would be fine at the end of this, Enid would probably be angry however, even if she was whimpering in fear at the moment.

Moving from the garage and through the house was worse on her, she seemed to glue herself to my side as Wednesday slowly looked around and pointed things out, “here they are. The Gates family.” This was a hideous portrait, “they scrub up well for psychopaths.”

“There's Garrett, his outcast-hating father, Ansel, and you must be Laurel. They're all long gone. So the question is, why did Goody lead me here?”

“Seen enough?” She had not, in fact just to ignore her ‘date’ she started feeling around the wall after shining her flashlight all over the place. The click of the hidden button caused the bookshelf to move and open up into a secret room, the mechanics loud and whirling to get it to work in its old age, “who doesn't have a spooky built-in altar in their family library?”

“Ours is in the living room. More seating for year-long Dia de los Muertos.” Enid turned to me, along with Tyler and all I did was give a nod as I heaved a sigh, moving up behind my sister to look at everything better, “they're still warm.”

“Tyler, you check the rest of the ground floor. Enid and I will search upstairs.” My lip curled at her orders, Enid already uncomfortable with the upcoming situation, “we will?”

Chapter Text

“All right, you go left, I go right.”

“You seriously want to split up? In here? That is literally how every best friend dies in a horror movie.” Turning back to look over the bannister I lost sight of Tyler, he had moved somewhere downstairs and disappeared from view, possibly under the guise of inspecting the house, he was a very suspicious boy; like a crab. “The faster we search, the sooner you can leave.”

Enid began muttering in my ear, her voice shaky as she moved past me, to the left, Wednesday to the right. “Why am I even here? I know what my mom would say. ‘Enid, you're a doormat. You're too needy. Show some teeth. Nobody likes a desperate little furball.’ Shut up, Mom. Get out of my head!”

Frowning, I followed after her, preparing myself mentally to console her somehow or some way. Until she opened the first door in the corridor and froze, yelling with a shaky voice, “Wednesday, you need to see this.”

Pulling her back I moved into the room, my head reared back almost immediately in confusion, “the bed's made. No dust or cobwebs…” I ignored the voice that appeared behind my shoulder and continued, walking farther into the room, both girls following my footsteps.

"LG?’ Laurel Gates. Looks like somebody moved back into their old room.” A glance over my shoulder told me that they were both at a vanity desk looking at something on the top of it. “It's not possible. She died 25 years ago, drowned overseas.”

Suddenly each of us whip around, the sound of glass shattering downstairs distracting us, “let's go. This is officially the worst girls' night out ever!” Turning back to look at Enid, something caught my eyes in the movement, walking over to the nightstand I grabbed it, slinging my pack off my shoulders as Tyler's voice rang out through the house below us, “Guys! Get out! It's here!”

His scream startles Enid, the growl making her rush from the room with my sister on her tail as I took the time to stuff the picture frame into my bag, “the dumbwaiter. Go!”

Things moved fast, so fast that by the time I move out of the room and make my way to the banister the girls are already in the dumbwaiter, “Morella!?”

Rushing forward I glance back to see the beast of a creature crawling its way upstairs. Unable to think any further I look back at them, tossing my bag in as it makes its way up behind me with a snarling growl. With a wrench I closed the shutter to the dumbwaiter, sending it crashing down to the basement at Wednesday's inner workings to help them escape. Enid’s screaming of my name ringing through the contraptions metal walls and my ears.

A sharp sting covers my entire back as my knees buckle, on impulse my shoulder blades pop and crack. Within seconds, my wings are flared out and I’m forcing him back down, sending him flying through the banisters railing and back downstairs as I fail to muffle my yelp, embers from my fire hitting him slowly falling in the stale air.

A hand reaches to the back of my shoulder and comes back tinged red with my own viscous blood, the heat bubbling up to molten fire as it tints the back of my shirt. A guttural growl sounds from below and the fire on my wings flares as the clawed feet move farther away from my hearing range, going deeper downstairs.

With a rush my feet take me down the steps, the sting in my back somehow becoming worse as I stumble to a slowed stop halfway down the stairway. Gasping, my legs weakened making me stumble down, almost falling down the rest of the steps, only the rail keeping me up until I lowered myself to sit down.

“Morella? Are you still here?” My eyes slowly closed as my breathing became ragged, wings retracting painfully as the bones and feathers crammed back and rubbed against the large scratches across my back, “shit, are you okay?”

Looking down at the teen my eyes catch sight of the blood dripping down his arm, slashes covering his bicep. To my surprise he rushes up the steps to help me up, his uninjured arm around my waist and mine over his shoulders as he lifts me up, a tsk leaving my mouth at the sting in my back, “come on let’s get out of here while we still can.”

Helping me down and out of the house, he sets me down against a pillar before sitting down across from me as my head lolls back into the brick layout. “Oh my God, Morella?!”

“Enid, hold this.”

“That thing is still inside!” Tyler and I looked between the girls, Wednesday crouching down at his side while looking at his arm, “you're hurt. Can you walk?”

Suddenly my eyes closed, opening slowly to see Xavier had appeared, Wednesday being the first to take notice of him and question him, “where'd you come from?” His eyes meet mine as he pulls a spare piece of cloth from his jacket and hands it to her before moving to my side, “here. Take this.”

“Your back, it’s totally shredded,” Enid’s concern has a whimper leave her throat, “not to make this about me, but I am having a full-blown panic attack now. We need to get back before Weems realizes we've been gone, and Morella needs a nurse.”

“You’re right, we’ll drop you three off at Nevermore on our way to Tylers,” Xaviers brows furrowed, “you’re not coming with us then?”

Chapter Text

“You directly violated my explicit order and left campus during a lockdown. Not to mention putting your peers and yourself in danger.”

“Which is grounds for expulsion. I know. And you have every right to exercise that option, however I do believe it would be a grave error on your part.” Weems scoffed in disbelief, “I think contrition might be in order right now, Miss Addams. Not hubris.”

“I'll never apologize for trying to uncover a truth.” She pulled the ripped out page before walking up the steps to hand it over, Weems snatched it from her hands at the sight of the image, “what is this? It's a warning from Rowan.”

“Is this why he tried to kill you?” Her eyes glanced up at her, “his mother drew it before she died, said I was destined to destroy the school. But I think I'm meant to save it, now you know what's at stake, everything you vowed to protect, no less. I think I deserve another chance…” She paused, “please.”

“One more infraction... One more step out of line and you will be expelled. No ifs, no buts.” Wednesday had the audacity to speak again, not a request but a demand, “Enid and Xavier are spared as well.”

“And no more negotiation.” She paused, “and your sister,” she took a breath to speak of the state of condition bet Wednesday spoke before she could, “my sister can handle herself, she also chooses what she does and I would appreciate it if you discuss your concerns of her disobedience with her and not me.”

“You will not cause any more issues Miss Adams or you will be on the first plane out of here, understood?” She received a nod and nothing more as she turned to go back to her office, stopping to add one more line, “and maybe you won’t apologize for what you did, but you should learn to do so when you put your peers in danger, including your sister who was hurt in her efforts to protect you from the situation you caused.”

“I didn’t tell her to do that, like I said she-” she whirled on the younger girl, “whether you did or not, it’s your fault that what happened tonight ever occurred in the first place Miss Addams. Your own flesh and blood sits in the infirmary because of those rash decisions you made and you have no remorse for her or your so-called friends.”

Chapter Text

“Thornhill said I could crash there for a few nights.” I walked into the room slowly, leaving the door cracked for an easy escape with my books, “there's no need. I spoke with Weems. You and Xavier won't be punished.” I was thoroughly confused at what was going on, “am I supposed to thank you?”

“I already apologized. It's over.” I walked to my bed, grabbing my stack of work books, grabbing my favorite books and the one Weems had given me that I had previously stashed, “over? Tonight was the icing on the birthday cake you couldn't even be bothered to cut.” I hadn’t seen Enid talk like this before, “you'll use anyone to get what you want, even if it means putting them in danger, even if it means putting your only friend and your sister in danger!”

”We could have died tonight because of your stupid obsession.” She had gestured towards me in exasperation, the bags in her hand shaking with the movement, catching my eyes curiously.

“But we didn't and now I'm one step closer to solving this case. That is what is important.” My eyes turned to my sister, disappointment in her filling me at the sight of Enid and her frustrated tears, I've tried really, really, really hard to be your friend, always put myself out there, thought of your feelings. Told people, "I know she gives off serial killer vibes, but she's just shy."

“I never asked you to do that.”

“You didn't have to because that's what friends do! They don't have to be asked, the fact that you don't know that says everything.” Enid was at her wits end, “you want to be alone, Wednesday?”

“Be alone.” Enid turned to me, teary eyed and my throat felt as if it fell into the pit of my being.

“Are you coming with me or staying with her?” I looked away from Enid and her question to my sister, with a simple glance I could see she wasn’t even looking at me but before I could leave with Enid, the door opened wide. The squeal of the hinges reaching my ears first and I froze, the presence behind me almost immediately as her heels moved from the door.

“Miss Feathertail, I thought I made it very clear that until your temperature comes back up to its proper degree that you are not to leave the infirmary…” Enid and Wednesday had looked at the woman first, Enid’s eyes suddenly holding concern and wide like saucers as she whimpered softly; as if she had forgotten everything that happened.

I stood straight, my books in hand, “I required some things and the nurse refused to help me…” I turned to the stern woman as she inhaled deeply, looking around the room and the girls before exhaling with a nod, “time to go then.”

Chapter Text

“Uncle? What are you doing here?” I sat up quickly, Xavier tensing as he stood up looking at the tall bald man with deep dark circles, “why I came to see you of course…” His eyes drifted over to Xavier, “and, who is this?”

“Xavier, meet my uncle Fester…” He swallows, “the guy Wednesday said ate girl scouts?” I frowned, “no, no, he’s recently escaped prison, he’s traveling through Siberia…” I trail off as the door bursts open, “Davina, hello.”

“Uhm, hi…” Her eyes drift around the room, landing on the two others near my bedside first, her eyes yellowing lightly, an emotional reaction I assumed. Perhaps, anger…

“Xavier, what are you doing here?” My brow raised curiously, also looking at him in wait for his reply, “what do you mean? I brought her here.” Their eyes seemed to clash, a stand off as my uncle grinned winking at me, showing little sparks on his fingertips as a suggestive curiosity. I paused thinking of both Xavier and Kent, “I suppose, you are most likely, correct uncle…”

He chuckled giggly and both of my peers eyed him, “who the hell is that?”

“My uncle, Fester…”

“Like, rotting, fester?” I nodded at her question, mimicking my uncle's movement as he spoke up, “oh yes, yes just like the rot.”

“Oh, almost forgot!” I watched with peaked curiosity as he reached into his large dark coat, shadows pulling from the confines before he whipped his hand out suddenly and my eyes practically sparkled at what he held in his hand, “this is for you, my dear cousin has been quite worried about you little niece,” he held it out to me but when I reached for it with an almost urgent movement he yanked it back.

“On one condition I’ll give Itt’s letter to you,” I froze, my eyes glowing in seething rage, “I could incinerate you instead,” he paused with his shocked expression before waving me off, “fine, fine here you are,” I snatched it, excitedly ripping it open with sharp edged talons. I needed it as much as I needed heat, deprived too long of my connection to my favorite non-uncle cousin.

“Now, where is Thing, is he upset with me by any chance,” I pulled the letter out, opening it softly as I sat back crossing my legs, answering him, “he’s cross with you for the job still, wishes ill upon you should you ever cause the air to spark. His words are not mine…”

“Oh, I see. Well…I'm sure he’ll be happy to see me… So, come on, spill the daggers, what does it say?” My eyes travel across the paper, line by line of cursive filling my sight as I slowly sit up onto my knees excitedly, my eyes widening bit by bit until they seemed owlish and a light purring came from my throat, almost as if I was a parrot and not a phoenix.

The last line had me bursting into flames, my body overheating in excitement, “oh no… Morella, sweety, calm down before they catch me now…” I ignored everything in favor of looking over the surprisingly fireproof letter once more as a form of double checking. Finding myself flinging myself off the bed and into my uncle as I laughed happily.

His giddy giggles followed my insanely happy giggles as we hopped around in a circular pattern holding onto each other's arms, “what’d it say, what’d it say?!”

“He’s having another child! He wishes for me to visit him this summer as soon as school is over and they’ve come home from Romania. I am to be the first to see!” We stop jumping up and down as I become breathless and my fire diminishes, while fireproof he still had to pat out the lingering embers left to grow on his coat's arms, “oh that is good news… Are you alright?”

I nodded fervently, my smile wide and bright as I almost heaved, heavily breathing as Davina came up to my side. I had forgotten the other two were present as she helped me sit back onto the bed, “Matter of fact why are you in the infirmary? You should be healthy like a nice burning bonfire…”

“She was attacked,” Xavier stepped over, keeping his distance from the tall bald man, “Attacked? What on earth would attack you of all things?” I relaxed against Davina, her hand on my face cooling me, something I needed despite having been so happy to get rid of after my amulet was displaced from my body.

“No one knows what it is,” Xavier speaks as I sit and recuperate with some of her help, “Xavi… Can you show him a drawing of it?” He looks stunned at my words for a few different reasons before nodding, grabbing the sketchbook he had kept at my bedside since the night before.

“Wait uncle, you’re here at Nevermore, why…” He shrugged as plainly as possible, “just blew into town this morning and was hit by a wave of nostalgia.”

“You didn't go to Nevermore though.” He smiled another shrug off his shoulders, “I didn't. Your dad got all the brains, but I used to drop in on him, usually from the ceiling with a dagger clutched between my teeth. Just to keep him on his toes but of course he filled me in on what's been going on. Monsters, murder, mayhem. What fun! I told him I had a job in Boston, but I'd be checking up on you and your sister, of course Gomez was a little concerned but I promised to behave...”

Nodding, I sat there, “I hope you are not here for thing as I said-” he interrupted me with a wave of his hand and a laugh, “he’s cross with me, I heard. No, I promised I’d check in on you and deliver that letter, besides your mother had a vision of blood and claws, and you my dear were at the center…”

I swallowed, Xavier finally finding the page and showing it to the older man, his eyes frantic as they looked up at me, “were you bitten or scratched by this thing?” I nodded slowly, “where? It wasn’t across the chest or tendons were they?” I shook my head, pulling the sweater down from my shoulders, turning my back to him a bit.

“Oh dear… Well nothing to worry about, you’ll be fine soon I’m sure of it.”

“It's called a Hyde.” My eyes narrow as I turn back from showing him, “the Jekyll and Hyde? I thought none were allowed here anymore…” He nodded looking down at the drawing, “you've seen one before?”

He answered Xavier quickly and casually much to the teens surprise, “oh yeah. In '83, during my vacay at the Zurich Institute for the Criminally Insane.” I perked up just the slightest, “oh, where you got your first lobotomy.” He nodded, “but you know lobotomies. They're like tattoos, can't just get one,” I smiled, fully agreeing.

“Olga Malacova. Jeez. She had it all. Beauty, brains, and a penchant for necrophilia.” Davina and Xavier made a face, the latter of the two stepping away from him. “Olga was a concert pianist, until one night she transformed in the middle of a Chopin sonata. Massacred a dozen audience members. And three music critics.”

“Was it a bad score? It’s quite an easy piece…” He frowned, “no idea. I only saw her in group electroshock therapy.” I nodded, understanding, “will you be finding Wednesday then?” He nodded, speaking up quickly and curiously, “but, when will you be allowed to come find me again?”

“You found me first uncle… But as soon as my heat is back up I can leave…”

“Ahh, I see, would you like me to shock you?” He lifted his hands with a gleam in his eyes. I paused, contemplating it before I glanced at the two students in the room with consideration, “maybe later, I fear you will scare my companions…”

“I see, well the toxins should pass soon, I’m afraid you're allergic, just like your father.”

“Allergic?” He nodded with a broad smile, “oh yeah, don’t worry about it though it’s not like a human allergy after all. Think of it as if you've been bitten by something that makes your blood clot all over until you die, nothing to worry about.”

“I was curious as to why it felt like this…” Xavier and Davina were in shocked horror, dazed by the words and collectively concerned for my well being, “but how are you aware of this?”

“Oh, well on one of my visits I found your father and the only attending Hyde fighting over your mother, she just couldn’t let her go… Both so very territorial…” He gave a hum, shrugging as he continued, “she scratched your father up real bad I’m afraid, took him a whole week to get his fire back. After that incident, Hydes were banned from Nevermore, I’m curious to know why there's one sneaking around these woods attacking my darling niece though…”

Within seconds he vanished into the shadows of the room, no doubt jumping from one of the windows like a trained Addams assassin, “so…” I look between the two teens with me, “you can set yourself on fire?” I blinked at her question.

Chapter Text

“Hey you’re back? Did you do it?” I nodded, sliding my bed against the floor, pushing it right up against the windows center, “I did… I assume you either have feelings for Lucas or you’ve forgiven him and his friends for the Raven fiasco?”

“Oh god no, I mean I forgive him, he didn’t want to do it but…” I turned, watching as she stuttered trying to explain herself, “why are you here Enid?” She paused, walking forward, “I misplaced my silver moon nail polish, I just wanted to look for it.”

“You know you can always room with me and Yoko,” I nodded, moving back to the front of the room to grab my nightstand, “I’m aware… But I don’t bunk with vampires, they dye the white from their hair too frequently… The smell is atrocious, is it not?”

“I mean yeah but, Wednesday is…”

Moving the wooden table towards my bed, I carry it stiffly while trying to keep from spilling its contents across the wooden flooring, “you forget, i’ve lived with her my entire life Enid, I can handle it till the end of the year. Besides, I am not allowed to switch rooms as freely as you are due to my circumstances.”

“Sorry…” I frowned, “it’s quite alright, don’t apologize for what’s in no way your fault little wolf.” She swallowed, nodding before moving closer to me, “thank you… For the mayor. I know you didn’t wanna do it because of what they did but I think of Lucas as a friend and-” I interrupted her swiftly, “I did it for you Enid… I don’t need thanks for the task of healing a man.”

“I’d fix everyone if it would keep you from losing your fur due to stress, so don’t thank me,” I set the table down, keeping my back towards her as I organized the small table, “Morella.”

“What Enid?” I froze, hands wrapping around me as she laid her form into my back, “what are you doing?”

“Hugging you,” she squeezed tighter around me, constricting like a boa almost with her werewolf strength, miraculously popping my back and making the tension leave me, “thank you, you didn’t have to do it but you did. I’m glad you’re my friend… And this way there won’t be a sad depressing funeral!”

She pulled from me with a smile, my frown deepening, “I don’t understand how it’s a good thing to have no funeral, but I’ll take your words into account.”

The door opened, thick bottomed shoes echoing through the wood as they walked across the flooring. Enid turned at the noise, greeting my sister, “hi. Sorry, I figured you were still in town with Tyler.”

“I never went into town.” Enid gave a nod, walking away from me as I turned to watch the interaction, “well I can't seem to find my bottle of silver moon nail polish. Do you mind if I look around? Yoko's hosting a mani-pedi party for her crew.” Enid moved to her side of the room, opening her drawers slowly as if she wanted attention from my sister, “this is the third time in 24 hours you've forgotten something.”

“So, how is everything going?” There it is, Enid moved from the drawers to her desk, “Solitude suits me, with no annoying distractions, I'm almost finished with my novel.”

“Was I an annoying distraction?”

“You definitely had some annoying habits.” I narrowed my eyes, watching as they both stopped and stood across from each other, a fair distance between them for the time being, “such as?”

Wednesday instantly started snipping away with her observations, “you giggle when you text, which is a 24/7 addiction.” Enid had some of her own as well though, “at least it's not a migraine-inducing typewriter hammering into my head.”

“When not grinding your canines, you growl in your sleep.” My frown had disappeared when Wednesday walked into the room but now it was back, slowly growing on my face, “as opposed to late night cello solos?”

“You over-commit to activities, then complain about them.” Enid scoffed, stepping closer, almost at the line of tape splitting the floor, one I'd remove later due to its unevenness and unnecessary existence, “I'd take that over your obsession with all things creepy.”

“You could gas an entire village with the amount of perfume you spritz. That's just off the top of my head.” Enid was officially upset, becoming angry with my sister, “guess I'm lucky with the new bestie that doesn't try to find ways to endanger literally everybody she comes into contact with. In fact, Yoko and I are so in sync that she's begging me to be her new roomie. Permanently.” My eyes narrowed instantly, “don't let me hold you back.”

“Enjoy your solitude, Wednesday.”

“It's not solitude if you're still here.” I watch as the blonde wolf storms from the room, nail polish forgotten as the door slams closed. Wednesday stood still, staring at the place Enid previously occupied as I glowered at her, “you keep going too far sister…”

“I don’t need or want your opinion sister,” I curled my upper lip in disgust, finishing it for the both of us as I grabbed my bucket of clay and moved onto the balcony, “you’ll bear with it whether you’d like to or not, Wednesday.”

Chapter Text

“Uncle Fester?” I looked to my side, at the person in question before looking back at the two teens in the middle of the room as Xavier walked towards Wednesday, confusing her as Fester and I stayed hidden, “what are you doing here?”

“Since I'm an actual Nightshade, I don't have to explain myself. What's your excuse for creeping around in the middle of the night?” Xavier had a scowl on his face as Wednesday answered, “Research.”

“On the monster? I'll save you some time, there's nothing in here matching that thing.” She queried her head at his words, speaking with accusation in her tone, “isn't that convenient?” He frowned, stepping closer to my sister, “you know what your problem is?” She was very sarcastic tonight, “I would love to hear your piercing insight.”

“You don't know who your real friends are, I've been on your side since day one. I literally saved your life, I believed your theories when nobody else did and what do I get in return? Just nothing but suspicion and lies.”

“Fine. You want honesty?” He nodded exasperatedly, flopping his hands down onto his sides, “here it is. Every time the monster's attacked, you've been right there. Starting with Rowan at the Harvest Festival. Then on Outreach Day, you arrived just minutes after the monster disappeared, yet you say you didn't see it.”

“I didn't realize proximity was a crime, and the harvest festival? At least I have an alibi no one saw you at all, I was with your sister the whole night, even principal Weems saw us together…” Uncle Fester turned to me, a cheshire grin on his face as he lifted his hands preparing to spark the air before I pushed them down, ignoring him, “then there's your drawing obsession, you have drawn the monster dozens of times, yet you've never seen it or so you claim. You even drew where it lived, then when Eugene went to investigate, you tried to kill him so he wouldn't spill your secret.”

“You think I would hurt Eugene?” Xavier seemed shocked at the accusation, disturbed at the thought of hurting the other boy as she continued talking, “let's not forget your oh-so-convenient appearance after Tyler had been attacked at the Gates mansion.”

“If I am the monster, then why haven't I killed you?” I frowned at all of this, becoming increasingly annoyed with having to stay in the shadows and watch, “because for some reason I cannot fathom or indulge, you seem to like me.” My eye twitched, and I watched him walk past her, leaving, “what's to like?”

We waited till he was completely gone, Wednesday turning her back to us to watch him leave. The stone doorway closes above and we drop down from the ceiling shadows, “How long have you been lurking?”

“Long enough to feel the tension between you two. Yowza! Seriously, you could cut it with an executioner's axe.” I ignored his words to watch as she turned around to face us, “What are you doing here?”

“Well I-” She interrupted him quickly, “not you, her.”

“Oh, I figured it’s been a while since we’ve trapezed through the shadows…Nothing like a good mission to make sure she’s all healthy again.” She frowned heavily as I smirked almost aggressively, “it’s not like I can use thermometers after all, sister…”

Rapid scrabbling of thumps appear from behind us, “I'd recognize the patter of those fingertips anywhere. Hello, Thing.” Fester turns in a jump, laughing excitedly as he smiles at Thing who starts angrily tapping, “you can't still be mad about the Kalamazoo job. It wasn't my fault.” Thing practically leaps through the air, grabbing Fester by the throat and strangling him.

Fester gurgles and speaks as much as he can through the grip on his pipes, “you said you could crack that safe in 30 seconds, five minutes later, we were still there, you're all thumbs”. My smile starts to grow wide at the display, each of us having fun, except Wednesday of course, “Enough.”

We each pause, turning to look at her, “let him go. Show me the diary.” They moved quickly, Fester looking at the picture of cousin Itt’s ancestor, “here we are. Iggy was Faulkner's right hand. Trained a generation of Nightshades. And behind Iggy Itt…”

We watched as he pulled the picture from the wall, unveiling the safe inside the wall, a built-in hidden nook, “do I have time for a snooze, or can you crack this quickly?” he turned as Thin jumped for the safe, looking back as if to glare before fixing his fingers to the turning dial, working it slowly.

“This is turning into a replay of Kalamazoo.” The safe opens thanks to Thing and Fester grumbles.

“All right, now move out of the way…”

Chapter Text

“Hi.”

“Um, I need to talk to you,” my eyes swerved to the side, looking at the path ahead at the sound of a voice, Xavier appearing at a fork in the trail, “no, like... like, right now.

“Yeah, I know where that is.” I looked to my other side with a single glance, our uncle disappearing into the tree tops right before Xavier walked down the path, quickly finishing his call as he noticed us, “okay, I can meet you there in, like, 20 minutes.”

“Okay. Bye.”

“Who're you talking to?” I side eyed my sister, looking up at the boy after he spoke to her with an angry tone. He was only trying to move past us when he replied viciously, “it's none of your goddamn business.”

“I know what you are, Xavier,” he tried to move past us, emphasis on tried but her words stopped him. His eyes glanced at me as I stayed quiet, glaring at my sister and not looking his way, “can you stay the hell away from me?” He moved, leaving, storming off with a scoff and I scolded her with a scorched look.

“Did you place the tracker?” The older man laughed maniacally, jumping down behind us as I turned to look at the trail line etched into the ground with use, Xavier now out of sight. There was no doubt in my mind that he was going to his little art shed, “don't worry. Uncle Fester's got you covered.”

“Okay. Let's hit the road,” she nodded at his words, turning to me swiftly, “you should go, you’re not needed,” my head tilted and my eyes narrowed at her sudden words, Fester watching us peculiarly, “oh how about we all meet at a coffee shop after this?” I sighed at his attempt to soothe the tension between us, the concern in his voice evident.

Glaring, I tilt my head and pile onto the bike, joining them. It of course wasn’t a long drive and with Fester's uncanny ability to speed past anyone and through anything including a forest overrun with fallen limbs we made it to the Weathervane easily.

“Are we really sure this is the best place to talk?” Fester looked paranoid as usual as they took a booth to occupy, “yes.”

“Faulkner describes Hydes as artists by nature, but equally vindictive in temperament. Born of mutation, the Hyde lays dormant until unleashed by a traumatic event or unlocked through chemical inducement or hypnosis.” I sighed as she continued reading from the diary, annoyed with the situation I found myself in.

My ears perked up at the sound of a crunch, opening my eyes. I looked across the table with a glance, Fester had been picking dried ketchup off the red bottle’s tip, eating it like a delicacy.

“This causes the Hyde to develop an immediate bond with its liberator, who the creature now sees as its master. It becomes the willing instrument of whatever nefarious agenda this new master might propose.”

“Anyone willing to unlock a Hyde is a next-level sicko...” I sipped my coffee lightly as she frowned from across the booth at the bald man's gleeful comment, his giggle uncovered, “that means I'm not looking for one killer but two. The monster and its master, Kinbott has to be Xavier's master.”

Fester only nodded, preoccupied as I frowned, “you’re being ridiculous sister… You’re placing all your connections together even though the people surrounding these incidents were far more than just Thorpe and Kinbott. To place all your bets on only one, you’ve lost your touch…”

“I haven’t lost anything…” She seethed, leaning over the table slightly, “why are you even here, surely there's somewhere else you should be,” I smiled almost sadistically with a tilt of my head, “not at all, sister. I’m here to grace you with my presence, therefore there is nowhere else I am needed.”

She sneered, looking back down at the book as our Uncle started to drink straight from the bottle of ketchup, “the Hyde lays dormant until unleashed by a traumatic event or unlocked through chemical inducement or hypnosis.”

Fester slurped the ketchup down and she almost snapped, “are you listening? She must've figured out he's a Hyde and used hypnotherapy to unlock him, that would explain their secret sessions.”

“I think the kid behind the counter has clocked me.” It was only Tyler, and he wasn’t watching Fester, “yeah, he's walking over. I'm gonna put him in a Romanian sleeper hold. Cover me.”

“Relax. He's not interested in you.”

The boy had walked over, setting a cup onto the table, “uh, made you a quad, on the house.” I watched as Fester slid his hand over, grabbing it and dragging it across the table to him, “Hey, thanks kid.” He chuckled, “need a refill on this puppy too.” My brow raised as he handed off the ketchup bottle to a confused Tyler, “Uh…”

“This is our Uncle, Fester…” I say lightly, a small smile gracing my lips. He notched his brows together at my words, nodding slowly, eyes narrowing, “oh. Uh... Hi, it's nice to…” I smiled when they shook hands, Fester shocking him and making the teen jump back in surprise, with a yelp.

“Is that...?” Tyler suddenly looks down, sliding into the booth up against me. I freeze, my breath hitching and my nose twitching. He swallows audibly, looking at me from the corner of his eye before Fester speaks, “It's called a Hyde.”

Tyler looks away, touching the pages on the book as he peered at its pages in a peculiar way, “whoa, that's it. From that night.” His fingers glide over the drawings with a careful touch as he speaks.

“Your father told you to stay away, Galpin...” He gazed up at me and responded, “Yeah, my dad's not here, and I'm on a break.” His eyes stay on mine until Wednesday pulls a page away from the boy.

They looked at each other before she finally pulled her eyes away and began speaking to him about the pages before them, “well, apparently a Hyde needs to be unlocked by someone. Its master.”

“Holy shit.” I kicked Fester’s foot at the sound of the door's hanging bell and he swiftly disappeared before the sheriff ever spoke, “Tyler. What'd I say?” The teen in question stood, turning to his father with an excuse, “for the record, Wednesday was trying to keep her distance. I was the one that sat down with her.” He says as I grab the book and papers, closing and putting them away in my lap like a guard.

The man walked over as my sister stood, joining the Galpin boy and his fathers side, “all right, putting these up around town. It's a bank robbery suspect, and he's a real creep. You haven't seen him, have you?” I couldn’t see the paper but I knew the subject that was plastered around town already, “no. Yeah, he'd be pretty hard to miss.”

“I'll pin it on the bulletin board.” I watched as the older man turned to Wednesday, scoffing and speaking, “ah, why waste my breath?”

“Morella…” I gave him a curt nod and a narrow of the eyes, enemies till the end possibly, “Sheriff Galpin…” I watched him, my eyes following him as he left the shop and Wednesday spoke again, “thank you, but you didn't have to do that.”

“Yeah, your family's very... colorful.” Tyler glanced back at me with his words and I narrowed my eyes, Wednesday not catching any of what had just happened, “ironic considering Fester's the black sheep, he's harmless.”

“So, about rescheduling our date…” My brow raises at the word that falls from his mouth, looking over I catch his glance with a tilt of my head before looking away just as he does.

“Between the monster and my uncle... “ Wednesday says only for him to shake his head.

“Hey, no excuses. Figure after what happened last time, you owe me.” He had this smile on his face as he spoke to her, her reply clearly not phasing him, “I can't sneak off of campus. All eyes are on me.”

“You won't have to. I'll come to you, 9:00 p.m. Crackstone's Crypt.“

“You’ll make sure she comes right, Morella?” I glanced up to the side of me, keeping my head faced towards the seats in front of me, “I have no care for this conversation,” he looked at me for a moment, slowly nodding in humor of some kind, and yet he still smiled down at me, “okay then,” he looked back at her with a smile, my sister turning to glare at me in response.

“Uncle, it’s time we leave...” I stand walking away from the two, Fester joining my side suddenly as if he appeared from thin air, “onward.” He exclaims, hand raised as if holding a staff that he’d march across the plains with.

Chapter Text

The door closing signaled my gaze to Fester, watching him for a moment as we took a sharp left, in the opposite direction of where the sheriff had left the cafe. The side of my face hit something suddenly and my body stopped moving forward at the sudden blockade. I looked up, turning my head with a frowning face, centimeters away from another’s, their hands grabbing onto my arms to stop me from toppling any further.

Never had I walked into someone like this, “hey…”

“Hello siren,” I looked to the side, flustered with embarrassment, “uncle!” I hiss, turning back to the teen, taking a step back where his arms slowly dropped from mine, “forgive me, I should have been paying attention,” Kent only smiled waving me off, “it’s fine, actually I was hoping I’d run into you, so we could talk maybe… So this is your uncle?”

The man in question courtesies, “well hello to you too,” my brows furrow as I watch, “indeed, Fester this is Kent, Davina’s brother…Kent, my uncle Fester…” I finish softly.

“It’s nice to meet you, my sister says you're fireproof?” His eyes look to me before back at the older man who only grins widely, “why, yes I am! How polite of her to notice,” Kent smiles at the conversation, seemingly uncaring of my uncle's peculiar behavior. The siren was successful in catching my eye, my own curiously watching his reaction before he looked down at me and I became flushed in surprise, “you, wanted to speak with me?”

“I wanted to see if maybe you’d come to the library tonight around ten or so? Watch the stars or something?” Swallowing with clenched fists, I’m brought out from my head at the nudging stab in my back, courtesy of Fester who’s giggling wildly behind me.

The door closes behind us and he’s being interrupted by my sister before I can even begin to think of what the conversation could hold, “no, she’s busy with more urgent commitments.”

Whipping around to glare at Wednesday, I pause, just as Kent starts to say something my voice interrupts him as fast as I could manage, “she has no say in what I do, you can expect me...” I trailed off all but shyly as my uncle stared down at me, Kent doing the same, his nervous energy seeming to mingle into my own and causing me to become awkwardly uncomfortable with so many people present.

“And sparks fly,” my eye twitches and I whip around when the electricity rings through my body, “uncle!”

“Ohh, touchy,” he giggles and my hands pop up in bursts of flames, Kent reaching out to pull me back against him out of reflex before profusely apologizing as my face burned.

Chapter Text

“Thing?” I stood at the doorway, the door slowly creaking closed behind me. “Sister? Uncle?” Taking a step forward I stopped, the sound of water dripping on metal like a tin roof was the only noise coming from the overturned living area.

Inhaling, I looked around while taking a few more steps, moving farther into the room until I passed the support beam and stood waiting for the dripping sound again. My head whipped to the side at the sound of the drop and my eyes caught a harrowing sight, a shuddering gasp leaving me as I stared wide eyed and stunned.

“Thing?” I rushed forward quickly to rip the knife from him and hold him against my chest as I moved towards the window with only one thought on my mind. My hand holding the knife twirled it till I held the blade in my palm, his blood sticky and viscous as it coated my hand.

With a yank on the latch it opened, the blade digging into my hand as I held it in my grasp, opening the window wide enough to climb out and escape into the night.

My hand heated, bursting with bright hot flames as I jumped up onto the ledge of the balcony in my rush. The blade heated into white hot metal before I tossed it up and grabbed the hilt, cauterizing his wounds as my wings unfurled and I mumbled to myself, repeatedly under my breath. My only course, to get to Uncle Fester and the hive.

As soon as I landed, brushing the ground with a large gust of feather struck wind, uncaring of anything or anyone seeing myself as I burst into a sprint to the hut, “Fester?! Uncle Fester I need you! Please!”

Begging, pleading for him to open up, “Uncle please, let me in….I need you….” My eyes stung, bleeding salted liquid from my waterline as I made it to the door, “Uncle Fester?!” I was distressed, my voice rugged and desperate as I banged on the wood.

I heard the chair move inside, a rush to fling it from the door no doubt before he wrenched it open in his panicked concern, “what is going on-” he paused looking at my face, his gaze flicking down to Thing.

He seemed a lot more calm compared to me, moving me inside quickly and taking him from my arms, “the table.” I paced over, swiping over half of the desk over to the left side leaving the random bee stuff to sit on the edge of the table as Uncle Fester placed him down against the wood.

“What happened to him?” I spoke brokenly, my body heating and cooling in distress as if I was on fire and someone kept throwing buckets of water on me, “he was impaled, they left him hanging on the knife.”

Restlessly I watched, eyes teared up and dripping unceremoniously as I watched Fester rub his hands together, sparking his fingertips up before tapping them against Things palm, “oh, come on, Thing.”

Frozen in place, Fester did the work, shocking him three more times before speaking to me, his voice soft as he looked over at me. “He's gone…” I shook my head fervently, biting my lips till they bled, my body stitching the skin back together just for me to rip into it again with my teeth, “Morella.”

My head shook as I breathed through my nose, panting almost, “do it again.” He only looked at me as I stared at Thing, “now Uncle, please,” I looked over, “do it again.” He looked me over, turning back with a determined nod and readying up, shocking and shocking and shocking…

My anger was coming out, mixing with my desperation and my despair until it ignited and my fire sparked, growing from my feet to my legs, my fingers to my elbows as I watched, “come on little buddy, come, on.”

A shuddering gasp leaves me as I watch Thing move his fingers, slowly curling his fingers and turning over weakly. “For a minute, we thought you'd picked your last lock, buddy.” My heart felt like it ached, pumping in weak beats as I moved closer, my fire diminishing into little embers and puffs of smoke, “who did this?”

Thing stands weakly at Fester's question, fingers tapping before he sinks back onto the table from exhaustion and blood loss, “a dishonorable attack, amateurs.” They look at me as my tears dry, “this is her fault… It’s always her fault.”

“Morella,” my lip curls, breathing I begin taking off my cardigan and gently grabbing Thing, “I saw cops searching the forest from my balcony, you should leave while you can Uncle Fester,” he nods as I wrap Thing up and hand him over, “all right. I'll lay low here tonight, keep an eye on the patient, and I'll skedaddle in the morning.”

Nodding, I turn, “I’ll see you when I come home Uncle, possibly, before you leave again…” He doesn’t move, “what are you going to do? She is your sister, little niece.”

Chapter Text

The doors didn’t bother with creaking on their hinges as I barged in, Enid and Davina hot on my heels as my breathing raged, ragged and heavy as I looked for her.

“Sister, the diary, do you have it?” I paused looking at her, somehow she had still stunned me with her priorities, my eyes locked on with a narrowed look as I parroted her, “the diary?” She paused, looking me up and down with a look over her shoulder before fully turning to me, “you’re worried about the diary?”

“What about Thing?” The anger in my voice was clear, palpable, “what about him…”

“He was stabbed, Wednesday,” Enid's voice had her eyes flicker over and her brows furrow, “you find and tell Enid before me?” Her tone had my fingers twitching and my shoulder blades aching, popping even, “how could I have ever let you know? You were on a date with the one you're hunting, and yet you didn’t even think of the possibility of a trap for your stupid, fucking diary.”

“How naive do you believe I am? Xavier is the hide and you know it.” I scoff, my eyes are wide and feral, glowing like molten glass, “why? Because of Kinbott? Yet you should be aware that Tyler is also under her assistance, court ordered for anger. In fact if I remember correctly, which I do, he told us after our first meeting. He goes there for the same reasons as us, just because of different actions…”

“I knew you didn’t like Tyler, I wasn’t aware to this extent however. You should have more faith in me sister, unlike you I actually can see who’s going to do what...”

“Faith…faith, in you? It is for the blind to follow alone. Your visions cloud your judgment, you see what you wish because you're fond of a boy who smells like anger and blood, you are the epitome of blinded by attraction.” Her eyes narrowed, “and your siren? As well as Xavier?”

She scoffed trying to counter my own word, lifting her head up as scowled at her, “fall in line Morella.” I stood stock still, angry as I’d ever been, “guys come on, your sisters-” Wednesday's eyes switched to the blonde, snapping at her, “stay out of this Enid, may I remind you, you are the one who left the room in the first place, our ‘family’ matters no longer concern you.”

“Don’t talk to her like that,” Enid moved back towards Davina, “it’s fine Morella…” Her words switched between us as I watched her, her eyes deepening with sadness as she whimpered, “lets just go,” she pleaded with me but Wednesday stopped her, “I said stay out of this Enid.”

“By the gods!” I’m engulfed in flames within seconds, my fire so enraged it teetered on the edge of pure white flames as I stalked closer yelling at her, “get it through your head Wednesday, it’s enough! I told you not to speak to her like that or are you bent so much that you truly think you and your self obsessed missions are the only things that matter?!”

She was visibly stunned, audibly quiet as she watched me walk towards her, “Thing died tonight! Where were you when I found him? Not here. Where were you when I pulled the knife out of his palm and cauterized his wounds? Not here.”

“Where were you when Uncle Fester tried to bring him back and failed? You still weren’t here when he finally was brought back, it was me and Fester, alone! Because your date was more important than properly hiding a book you’ve already read! You left him!”

The tears welling up in her eyes had my fire faltering, and I let it, until it went out, nothing but a smoke left behind to drip off of my skin. The flames no longer scorched hers with unbridled heat as she stood against the back of the desk, trapped.

”You are the worst sister anyone could have,” she stood straight, looking at me the same way she looks at our mother before replying back to my words, “then let me remind you since you’ve clearly forgotten your place. We are not sisters, you are merely a spawn adopted into my family, mine.”

It was silent, her words stunning the others present as I sighed, relaxing my body so I could speak without anger, “how could I ever forget, I have you to remind me every time you think i'm a disappointment. The only thing I am to you is a pet to order around, how careless of me to have ever rightfully called you sister when you are nothing more than a housemate I was forced to endure because no one else would.”

“And because you seem to have forgotten, I may be a Feathertail, but I’m also an Addams by blood and while I understand we’re not sisters by the same parents, we were raised as one, yet it clearly means nothing to you.” I step back, finished before turning towards Enid and Davina who stood stock still, watching me walk up to them to leave.

“You’ve become weak…” I pause my steps and Enid tugs on my wrist as I sizzle internally, with a sigh I finish with her, “it isn’t weakness, I’m just done… I’m done doing everything for you, including caring. Consider yourself truly alone sister, it's just like you’ve always wanted.”

I take my leave as she basks in the stunned silence, Enid frozen watching with wide eyes and Davina pausing before following, the wolf tagging along behind her as I walk from the double doors and the stuffy office of Weems. Walking right into Kent’s chest once again.

“Kent, what are you doing here?” His surprised eyes flicked over to Davina’s, looking between us and Enid as he noticed her, his eyes a little greener than usual, almost unnoticeable.

“She-uh, you didn’t show up so I was trying to find you, your room and everything was just ransacked, I got worried so I came to Weems…” He turned from her to me with a bit of a concerned expression, confused as Davina watched us with a sly grin, pulling a wide eyed wolf away, “forgive me… Thing had been attacked, I found him when I returned from visiting Eugene.”

“Is he okay?” My head tilted to the side slightly, “he’s recovering in the hospital…” His brows twitched together across the center of his, “no, I meant is Thing okay? I saw the blood, could smell it from the balcony,” I swallowed, “he’s…being watched by Fester at the moment.”

“Can I walk you back to your room then? Unless you’re going to a different one, then I can walk you there, maybe? If you’re okay with it I mean I don’t wanna bother you if you’re-” I swallowed, interrupting him swiftly, “I wouldn’t mind, if you wouldn’t be put out of your way…”

He smiled, looking down at me, the confidence back suddenly, “it’s never out of my way… For you, I mean it’s no problem I just,” it was gone again, quite soon overpowered by a mixture of shyness and a quick motion of grabbing my hand and pulling me along with him before he slowed to my side.

My eyes stuck on the sight of our hands clasped together, “you’re cold…” Unlike at the dance, this time he didn’t pull away, instead he squeezed his hand around mine for a moment.

“Kent… Kent,” I wait until he looks down at me, hand letting go of mine, “I’ve changed my mind, I don’t want to return to my room at the moment…”

Chapter Text

Sitting, I watch, I’ve only ever seen him wear the school uniform and his suit from the dance, but this was different. He was wearing a regular tshirt and now he was taking it off. My eyes follow the movement looking over the expanse of his back as the garment was pulled off revealing more. The siren was well muscled under the light of the moon, unsurprising but still something I had to tear my gaze away from as he turned around, kicking off his shoes next.

My eyes move to the sky instead as he walks across the pier to stand above me at my side, looking down at my face before diving into the water and causing it to splash up and leave droplets littering my visible skin.

I’m not sure if my face is reddened, or if my eyes are glowing, but I know for a fact I feel like an owl watching everything but him with widened eyes as he resurfaces.

The water ripples as the siren emerges, pulling his upper half up to the docks edge to look at me, “do you wanna come in?” I swallow as the water dries on my skin and my feet move into the water over the edge of the wooden boards, and for a second the look he gives me is like he knows, “I promise I won’t drag you under like last time.”

“Sorry…” I smile, waving it off, “it’s fine… I‘m okay here for the moment.” I give a nod of reassurance, gesturing back to the water and he grins sinking back down, the moment seemed nice enough, the creepy action bringing a smile to my face as he disappeared somewhere deep into the lake.

The water rippling had the little reflections hopping with each wave until the water calmed and the sky shined back perfectly once again. With a sigh I look up, charting the stars and their names in my head until other thoughts burden me, Enid, my parents, Wednesday and Xavier.

But as the graveyards say, ‘speak of the demon's name and so shall they appear’...

“What are you doing all the way out here?” I stay still and turn my head to look at the newcomer, speaking with an accusatory tone as if he’d followed me but knowing otherwise, “what are you, doing out here?” The way my eyes narrowed at the ‘you’ in my sentence had him letting out a huff as he shook his head, chuckling.

“I’m not the monster if that's what you're thinking.” He scowled at me as he spoke, something that made me feel uneasy and shameful when it shouldn’t have, “it’s not…” I frown and he pauses with what seems like a flicker of regret before he becomes unsure, “in fact I'm almost certain that it's Wednesday’s boyfriend.”

“Wednesday has a boyfriend?” The confusion was evident before it flickered across his face, the realization completely apparent, “…Tyler…” I nod with furrowed brows, “yes, the Galpin child. They went on a date tonight, crakstone’s crypt…”

“Oh…”

“...Do you fancy Wednesday?” He pauses, looking off to the side in thought, watching the way the water ripples under the moonlight as he notices my legs are hanging over the side of the pier, “uhm, I’m not really sure… Lately she just kind of pisses me off.”

“I see…well I’m, I am…” I sigh looking away, unable to form proper words for a short moment, “forgive me, for not standing up for you. Enid tells me I am supposed to stand up for others, since it is seen as polite. Apparently I am not supposed to reserve it just for her...” I end with a grumble as I side eye a nail with a curled up lip, the idea almost vile in my mouth as I speak of it.

My eyes move back up to him at the sound of his chuckle, “it’s okay, you don’t have to…” I relax, taking a deep inhale through my nose, “she is right, I suppose there are a few who I would prefer being more sweet to as she puts it…”

He’s silent for a moment, contemplating my words for some reason as I look back at him, “to be honest Morella,” he steps forward, feet finally meeting the wood of the hidden pier, “I’m not sure who I really like, your sister’s complicated, at first it was kind of cute how oblivious she is…” I frown, a distasteful conversation point suddenly, “but I kinda find myself,” his hand moves up, mimicking a clawed hand facing his chest as he speaks a bit awkwardly, “more drawn to y-”

“Thorpe,” the tone has my fingers twitching, tension appearing out of the very slight fog at the sound of Kent’s voice. He had just swam up to see me, almost looking as if I was cornered by the other teenager that had appeared while he was underwater. His hand sliding up my calf, wrapping around it as he pulled himself up to speak at my side.

“You okay?” He asked me and I nodded in response, “quite fine, thank you for asking… Am I saying that correctly?” He grins, nodding, “perfectly…” I nod once again, accepting the information and his praise in one.

Xavier paused, taking a second to bask in his shock at the voice and the boy in the water before turning to me and gesturing to Kent with his hand extended in the movement, “what’s he doing here?” The tone was one I’d heard before, a previous encounter between him and Bianca I’m sure, or maybe Wednesday.

“He is swimming,” seeing the look in my eyes his hand smacked down into his side, “no shit sherlock, I can see that.” My brows furrowed and I frowned as I looked up at him, “we got a problem Thorpe?”

The boy in question looked between us curiously at Kent’s question, a feral look in his eyes, “no…” His eyes dwelled upon my frame a bit longer in contemplation, right before he looked Kent in the eye, “just didn’t expect anyone to be out here so late… In fact I was just about to ask if Morella would meet me at my art shed tomorrow. If she’d be willing to give me a lesson on making sculptures, of course.”

His hands dragged themselves into his pockets as he gave a grin, the smug boy making Kent glower. I looked between them for a moment, blinking in complete obliviousness at the specific tension between the two, something wrong for sure but I just wasn’t sure what, “you know, some real, hands on experience…” He gestured, pushing his palms up out of his pockets for a second as he spoke.

“I suppose after class, I could teach you the basics if you’re truly interested in sculpting,” he still doesn’t look at me but even then both of the boys know I don’t truly understand the meaning behind any of his words, “oh, i’m definitely interested.”

The smirk shows his teeth and Kent seems to snarl, making an angry clicking noise as he watches Xavier back up, still looking at the scowling siren with a grin. I watch for a moment before turning back to Kent, his sharp teeth showing in a possessively angry nature as he grasps my leg, “I’ll see you later Morella.” I glance back, nodding in response even though he ignores my look as he turns and leaves.

“Kent?” I watch as he sinks back down, only enough to leave his eyes visible over the pier, bright and glowing a pale yellowish gold, “your jaw…” The softness of my words snap him out of it and he looks up at me as I tilt over the edge, bending forward over my legs a little to look down at him better as his jaw relaxes, “are you not feeling well?”

His scales shimmer across his shoulders and my eyes flicker over to catch the sight, mesmerized almost as he watches me reach out to touch the flashing green as he pulls himself back up, “I’m fine.”

Swallowing I pull back, fluttering my eyes unconsciously as they begin glowing, my gaze moving to his to see his face. His expression was slack as he looked up at me, “are you?” I nod softly and he sinks again just to my knee this time, “does he bother you a lot?”

“Who? Xavier?” I think about it for a moment before answering, “no, he mostly speaks with my sister.” I began moving my toes, the water an interesting feeling at the moment, my body hyper-fixating on it and his hand as they began moving up to grasp my inner thigh, just above my knee, “so, he kissed you and ghosted you, for your sister?”

“Ghosted?” My eyes flickered between his eyes and his lips as he answered calmly, “stopped talking to you, suddenly.” My eyes watch as his chin sits against my knee, “I suppose he did then, yes… Sort of, in a way,” I didn’t like the realization, an uncomfortable feeling bubbling up in me.

He moved as I scanned his face amidst the silence, his lips touching my knee as he moved between my legs in the water. His hand on my calf switched with his free one and then he had a hold on both of them as he kissed my thigh, the action making me sharply inhale as I peer down at him with sharp eyes, tilting my head side to side in curiosity.

I swallowed. Pausing to study him until suddenly his tail flipped up out of the water and splashed me with water, sharply surprising me as I shut my eyes tightly, pulled from the entrancing moment.

He chuckled at my surprise, letting go of me to lift up from the water, hands braced on the wood at my sides as he looked at my face; waiting until I opened my eyes. Blinking off the water droplets I meet his gaze and see his grin before my eyes move down to see the water dripping down his neck, off his hair onto his chest, and then further down.

Looking back up I peer into his eyes before he kisses me, smiling against my lips as he pushes further into me, closing his eyes just as I do before he tilts his head and deepens the kiss.

Only when he pulls back do my eyes open, glowing brightly as they look into his, trapped. His humored clicking has me wanting to growl, instead the cooing purr pulls from me and I feel my body moving first.

He freezes, watching and waiting, feeling how my hand moves over his shoulder before he pushes himself back up and kisses me again with a hand on my waist and the other placed on the wooden board between my thighs to hold himself up and out of the water.

The water splashes and ripples as he submerges once more, this time with me in tow after I push from the dock and pull him under with me. And as I wrap my legs around him and pull myself tight against him, I have a thought, one that only grows with humor as I kiss him, submerged into his territory.

We’re back where we started, yet this time I’m not panicking and I’m the one who dragged him under with me.

Chapter Text

“You’re here,” I nod as he keeps the door open just enough for me to see him in his entirety, “you requested help,” I hold up the bag in my hand, “I assume you didn’t have clay, forgive me if I’ve overstepped somehow.”

He smiles down at me as I meet his eyes, “you didn’t, thanks, I probably should’ve grabbed some beforehand, guess I didn’t think you’d actually showed up…” My head tilted to the side in confusion as my brows furrowed, “why would I not come?”

“Yeah Thorpe, why wouldn’t she?” The smile drops quickly from his face as Kent leans over grinning at him as his arms slings over my shoulders, almost hugging me from behind, “what the hell are you doing here?”

“Thought I’d tag along,” Kent stood straight while being friendly with words towards the other teen, however over my shoulder was a deep scowl and a smirk to pair it with, “I thought it was pretty clear I meant just me and her fish boy.”

“What's the harm in one more student?” Xaviers face was in complete disbelief as he looked at the other boy, “you have divine ceramics as a class, you don’t need a teacher.” I looked around, quite uncomfortable as my arm was becoming tired holding the clay up, their bickering making me re-evaluate holding the bag up for so long, “yeah, but ceramics is different than sculpting, vision boy.”

My arm dropped as I realized I would be holding it indefinitely, or at least until they were done, “so, can we come inside, or are you gonna make us wait out here in the beginning of winter? I mean with all this dry air, it’d be a shame if a small forest fire started. I wonder what Weems would say?”

Xavier looked down at me for a second, “of course, we wouldn’t want your scales to dry out now would we?” He grinned, opening the door wider and stepping out of the way for us to pass.

Walking inside I was oblivious to the way Kent stopped next to Xavier, patting his shoulder almost aggressively as he spoke, “oh? Don’t worry about me, I’ve got moisturizer on. Maybe you should try it some time, looking a little dry yourself Thorpe.”

Setting the clay down on a cleared table I turned, clasping my hands together just as Xavier closed the door with a grunt. Kent smiled at me as his hands were shoved into his pockets, his shoes clicking across the floor boards as he walked towards me.

“So, where do we start, my little bird?” He stopped before me, leaning over till our foreheads touched. I became flustered almost instantly, a phantom feeling coursing over me as if my feathers all fluffed up.

Hands appeared on his shoulder, but they weren’t mine and I certainly didn’t pull him or push him away from me. Xavier clasped onto him, pulling him back with a grin, clearly gripping Kent's shoulders harshly, “so what’s first?”

“Mmm,” I nod without a word, turning to the clay to untie it as they moved to my sides, “have you ever worked with clay before?” I look up to Xavier, he’s already got his head turned to me but he’s looking above me, right at Kent, “he only paints, refused to even get near the clay in our art class last year.”

A thought crosses my mind as Kent’s hands move to help mine, unraveling the plastic around the clay block, clearly looking at our hands instead of Xavier. Finishing within seconds I pull my bag off my shoulders and set it on the back of the table just as I freeze, Xavier’s arm hanging over my shoulders as he leans forward looking at the clay.

The action wasn’t what had me pausing, it was the clicking noise in my ear, “is there something you two would like to talk about? You both seem very hostile when I’m around…”

My words are what makes them pause in turn, both pulling away, “I can leave if you’d like.”

“What?”

“I said I can-” Kents arms wrapped around me as I turned to Xavier, his action had my words stopping before I could finish as I tilted my head back to look at his silvery eyes, a small smirk on his face as he spoke to Xavier, parroting my words in a different manor, “yeah, we can leave if you’d like Thorpe…”

“I’d like it if you could leave, why did you even invite him?” I frowned when he redirected his words from Kent to me with an annoyed tone of voice. Sighed, I replied softly, “I didn’t… He said he would walk with me.”

“Got a problem with me, do you…” Kent grinned at him with his chin resting against the back of my skull, “yeah actually I do, I have a problem with you trying to stake your claim on her like you own her.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Kent pulls off slightly, keeping his hands on me but no longer encompassing me like a cocoon, “you’re all over her, what are you dating?”

Kent chuckled, “so that's what it is, what are you mad she likes me more than you?”

“Yeah, sure… And I bet you’re here for the same reason. Yet she’s just too nice to tell you she likes me more,” the glare between them was harsh and it seemed to take over the entire room, “oh I dunno Thorpe, she seems to like kissing me more.”

Instant mortification is usually something desired, but this time it was me feeling it instead of those around me, embarrassment was never a strong suit in my family and I can hardly believe I feel it at the moment.

Xavier scoffed, looking off to the side, “yeah, sure...” I was absolutely stuck, unable to speak with how flustered I was even as Xavier turned back, looking between us, “is that why you ‘tagged along’ just to try and piss me off?”

“Well it’s not gonna work fish boy,” Xavier had this look on his face, the same look he’d given Bianca the night Wednesday and I snuck into his room and hid underneath the bed so we wouldn’t get caught, my eyes cast downward with a heavy sigh leaving me, “we’re not going to sculpt today, are we…”

“How about we let her decide then?” My line of sight blurred and I stood stock still at Xaviers words, ”what?” Kent asks bewildered.

It seemed as if time kind of paused at his words, stopping everyone including him, shocked at his own words like he hadn’t meant to speak it into existence, only to think it and nothing more. “How exactly do you propose that?”

“We see who she likes better, how else…”

Mortification was officially the word of the day now, and Kent was feeling it too as he snapped at Xavier with a clicking voice and yellowing eyes, “is that what your little plan was? To get her out here so you can toy with her?” Maybe embarrassment was only attacking me and not them as my thoughts slowed. I could barely focus on anything but the feeling as I was stuck between the boys.

“I don’t see you having any ideas, all I see is you hanging onto her when you don’t even know if she really likes you!?” My eyes shot up, narrowing as he ignored my look. The last thing I wanted was for him to be putting thoughts such as those into Kents head.

“I do-” Kent spoke up in a rush, interrupting me as his hands moved, tightening his grip on my waist, “fine.” My eyes widened and I turned my head looking back and up at Kent in flustered shock, “wait what…”

To say this was an awkward situation would be improper, it’s an unbelievable situation. My mind has an incredible amount of trouble trying to process and understand what’s happening and what’s going to happen but as Kent moves a hand from my waist to my neck and jaw, holding and moving my head to face him making everything goes fuzzy in my mind.

He kisses me in my shock and slowly moves into the action till only my cheek is visible to Xavier. It’s almost like a fog that has me melting into the kiss and responding, making me close my eyes as I kiss him back.

Parroting his clicks I purr as his hand drops down, sliding from underneath my jaw, down my neck till his hand rests over my collarbone and he pulls away.

Next is Xavier, pulling me away from Kent and kissing me deeply. This ones different, different from Kent’s kisses and different from the first kiss between us; I’m not even sure if I like it.

It’s hard to melt into it, the thought of my sister pulls at my mind and I’m left to stand and try to respond, but it's weird. Suddenly he pulls away, his eyes meet mine and there's just something there and then I’m aware of why the kiss is so different from Kent’s and so different from the first time he kissed me outside the crypt that night.

We watch each other as Kent pulls me back into him again, I think we both know, it’s clear, written in the way his eyes gaze down at mine.

“Whoo! It’s sparky in here, the electricity is on fire!” My eyes pop over as Xavier bounces back in surprise, Kent’s cool and collected, unfazed as I peer at my uncle. “Uncle Fester, you’re still here?”

Kents arms retract at the watchful eye of the bald man, “oh yeah, don’t worry I’m heading out soon. Just came to drop off our little buddy,” he says giddily and my eyes trail down to his hands as he walks over. There’s a feeling of shame and guilt now, wrapping around and curling inside of me like a boa constrictor as he carefully lays Thing into my arms.

“Is he okay?” Xavier asks and Fester nods in reply, not saying much else as he watches me look down at Thing. He gives my shoulder a light squeeze before he pulls away and moves to leave, “well, I should be going, the cops have been sniffing around pretty heavily so it’s time for me to cut my visit short.”

“Uncle…” He turns back to me, the solemn mood apparent to the boys as I look up through my lashes, “did she come to see him? At all?” His face shows no sign and I fear I already know the answer, one that hurts both my uncle and Thing more than I would like, “not once…”

Chapter Text

“You must be careful…” I set him down just as the door opened, my head whipping towards the noise in a startle, “Morella.”

The surprise in her voice turned concerned at the sight of the hand, “Thing!” I watched her rush towards us, falling to her knees before him, sitting at his bedside, “how are you doing? How is he doing?” She was a frantic rush of emotions and words as she looked up and down, between us.

“He’s recovered well, not enough but faster than you would expect…” A knock above my bed had the two of us looking up just in time to see Xavier, his hand raised for another knock. I had the mind to tell him it was open, but I remembered it wasn’t and even though we all stood, staring at each other for a moment, he rasped his knuckles against the glass once more.

Reaching to the side I flicked the latch, speaking to him softly as he opened the window, entering our room, “must you look me in the eyes when you knock? It seems quite odd…” I turn swiftly as he shuts the window, a hand stopping it from shutting entirely, right at the last second.

“Hey Enid,” the little wolf was bewildered. It seemed she didn’t expect this situation to ever happen, “Kent, you’re here too? I mean of course you are,” she awkwardly laughed before continuing her ramble, “I mean why wouldn’t you be, and Xavier, you’re here, also, you’re also here, with us…in our room with us, and Kent…”

“Enid, relax, it’d do you well to not stress so much now that you’re moving back in,” she paused, “how'd you know I was moving back?”

“You’re wearing your bag still and your bed has clothes all over it, I assume you’ve been moving in since this morning. Am I correct?” I pause, looking up sharply and fully turning to the boys, “and why have you graced us tonight? The balcony is treacherous after all…”

Kent frowned at the way I spoke, too formal for his liking, an understandable situation as we had become accustomed so well to each other that my formal words had become relaxed. “Decided I’d take a page from Thorpe's book and come sneak over to see you and Thing.”

“And you?” Enid asked pointedly at Xavier, “he’s here for Wednesday.” There was no reaction to the way Kent spoke but the way Xavier sprung up into action had me understand only little, a lot left to be desired in the situation, or maybe not.

“It’s not like that, I swear,” Xavier’s words were fast, spitting from his mouth in a rush to try and convince those around us and me, “it’s fine… She’s not here as of the moment,” I turned back around towards the thing, “let us hope she’s fallen and can’t get up…”

“Was that a joke? You got that from that commercial I showed you,” I paused at Enid's smile, thinking for a moment, “no, but I believe it fits the category…” She frowned playfully, nudging my arm while twisting herself around so her skirt swayed side to side and back and forth, “sure…”

She was proud for some reason, but it most likely had to do with the fact she seems to think I had begun evolving.

“How’s Thing?” The answer was stopped before it could be given as I looked up to Kent at my side, he was curious, worried even though he had just seen him in Xaviers art shed.

“He’s resting now…” I glanced over my shoulder to look at him, turning back after watching him for a moment, “he’ll be fine in a few days,” Kent was looking at him, silvery eyes fixed in concern before he looked away and glared at Xavier, clearly the act of the taller boy breathing down his neck had begun upsetting the siren, “anytime Xavier…”

“Excuse me?” I shared a look with Enid as Xavier returned the glare with force, almost squaring up, “since Wednesdays not here…you don’t have to be either.”

A frown took over my face and I contemplated leaving instead, the sudden switch on both of them an instant bother, “do they usually stare at each other like this?” Her nudge had me sighing heavily, nodding at her whispered question, “unfortunately it is so… I feel at a constant loss with no understanding of why I’m afraid.”

Blinking at a sudden clap I paused, eyes shifting to my side at the smiley girl, “Enid,” she looked at me with bright eyes, “yes?”

“Refrain from doing so again please… I do not have my earmuffs at the moment…” Her hands flew to her mouth in horror, “oh my moon, I’m so sorry…it’s just sometimes I forget you have like super good hearing.”

“It’s fine…” I turn back to the boys, both of whom are watching us now as Enid turns to them bright and cheery before her face turns into chaos incarnate, her fear coming out in a rushed whisper as she moves forward suddenly.

“You guys need to leave, like right now.” My head whipped back around to Enid as she began corralling Xavier towards the window, it was almost like she was herding him, keeping him from standing still or moving past her by swerving to the sides with her hands up and a sheepish smile across her face, “what is it?”

“It’s Ms. Thornhill, I forgot she was coming to check in on me!” I whirled back to Kent, he grinned down at me anyway, giving me a gentle nod that made my gaze soften. Xavier left first as Enid moved to stand before my bed, blocking Thing from view before Kent moved towards the window, grabbing onto my hand as the other boy scuttled away on the balcony completely oblivious as he kept turned away.

Enid was grinning like a woman filled with insanity as she watched Kent lean down, kissing me before he laid his forehead against mine, “so… you don’t really like that asshole right cause he’s…”

My frown had him giving me a chuckle, kissing my cheek, “I know we haven’t really talked about it at all and since we’re technically not exclusive but I wanted to ask you if you wanted to go swimming again one day, just us this time?”

“A date!” Enid couldn’t help her exclamation, one I ignored as I gave him a nod. He kissed me again, pulling me close to him with a grin before hopping out the window and giving me another chaste kiss, almost acting as if he was going to pull me with him before he disappeared as well.

Pausing, I feel ruffled, feeling the eyes on my back I tilt my head looking off to the side without turning towards her, “Enid…”

Her eyes were large like saucers when I turned back to her, closing and latching the window beforehand, “do not speak of this with anyone or I’ll hold your plushies as prisoners of war.”

She giggled, “you like him…” She teased me and my eye twitched, my cheeks felt red with embarrassment but it all stopped as the door opened and a head poked inside, “hey girls, it’s almost lights out. Did you move back well Enid?”

Enid gave a nice nod and a small smile before we watched Ms. Thornhill leave, the door only opening wider as the teacher disappeared with my sister's name on her lips.

Wednesday stands in the open doors archway as she looks around at the clean room, noticing Enid who speaks first, moving forward a few paces, “hey.”

“You're back,” Enid shrugs, a grimace on her face, “I'm gone for a few days, the place gets trashed, and Thing almost dies. Someone's gotta look out for you two.” I watched Wednesday walk forward before I turned away from the view, “what happened to rooming with Yoko?”

“Yoko's great. I just decided I needed a few more boundaries.” I caught Enid walking away and grabbing thick black tape in the corner of my eye, “skip the tape.” Enid freezes and I feel as though my body wants to flinch at her shock, “don't tell me Wednesday Addams is mellowing out.”

“Never, more like evolving.” The word has me looking down at Thing, softly asleep on my bed, “well, one inch of duct tape at a time.”

“Why the sudden change of heart?” I didn’t want to but I found myself bristle and listening with peaked interest, “because we work. We shouldn't, but we do, it's like some sort of weird, friendship anomaly. Everything you said about me is true, but I don't apologize for it, not anymore. It's just who I am.”

“Thing said he missed you.” Enid bristled this time, she knew it was a lie as did I, anger seeping in deep as Enid went along with it, “I missed him too.”

“Well…Thing may have blabbed about your date with Tyler before everything went down the gutter. So how'd it go?” I frowned deeply, “it was interrupted.” Enid frowned thoughtfully, “well, I heard Tyler's working the late shift tomorrow night… You could always go see him tomorrow.”

“I’ll think about it… I have some business to attend to with Xavier tomorrow first….”

Chapter Text

“Hey, Morella, Can we talk real quick?” Turning I waited, my books heavy and pinching into the skin of my arms as I hold onto them, “Xavier.”

“You’ve been ignoring me again,” I blinked, unsure of what to say, “I apologize if it seemed that way, I’ve only been focusing on classes…” He didn’t believe me, that much was clear in the way he looked at me, “is it because of the kiss?”

“I’m not avoiding you Xavier,” his deadpanned stair had prevented me from moving, “yes. You are. I know it because you do it constantly, you can’t just do that to people.” My brows curl in on my t-zone, ignoring people wasn’t something I did often, most of the time I truly forget about socializing because I'm still not used to it.

“You’re one to talk Thorpe…” His lip twitched upwards at his last name but I continued on, “it takes communication to keep up socially interacting with each other but you seem to forget that I naturally am quiet. Even Enid understands that I am unused to all of this talking, and yet you confuse my silence with being a bad person.”

“I never said you were a bad person,” I stopped him, quickly snipping back his words to a conclusion so I could finish for him, “Your tone proves otherwise. Besides, I may be transitioning into the social aspect of Nevermore with Enid's help but communication still goes both ways.”

My words didn’t phase him exactly, it was more so that he just didn’t know what to say to that, “it still doesn’t change the fact you’re ignoring me now.” I sighed heavily, “I’m not ignoring you,” he smiled, a faux one as he kept on, “yes, you are and I wanna know why… Is it because I kissed you in the shed?”

“Like I said-” he stopped me, grabbing onto my forearm, “is it Kent?”

“Is what Kent?” He moved his free arm about, wildly gesturing behind him as he spoke up, “is he telling you to stay away from me and shit?” Frowning I shake my head, not confused or upset with his tone but starting to realize something was wrong with this situation in its entirety, “no, he’s not. I was focusing on class so I didn’t speak to you.”

“Was it the kiss? It was, wasn’t it? Otherwise you wouldn’t have just completely ditched me like this?” Now I was confused, my brain trying to thoroughly rack through my thoughts and put the pieces together in a flurry as I stepped back a bit trying to create distance between him and I, a look in his eyes I hadn’t seen before, “I didn’t ditch you, and considering you and Kent are the only references I have for the action I wouldn’t say it was good or bad for a kiss.”

It wasn’t good and it wasn’t bad, but the kiss in the shed was off, like he was at this moment. I realized upon inspection though, the tone and the slight haze in his eyes was the exact same as it was in the shed. But it wasn’t like this at any other time.

“So it was bad,” my brows furrowed aggressively and I contemplated walking away, “are your ears malfunctioning, Thorpe?” As soon as the words left me my books dropped to the tiled flooring, the smack in the deserted hallway as they crashed into the ground, extremely loud as it seemingly echoed.

His kiss was a surprise as he stepped me back up against the wall with a bit of a forceful shove, it was more of a shock than anything as my eyes widened, burning bright as I looked at him. The smacking of shoes against the floor seemed foreign as Xavier was pulled off suddenly, thrown up against the adjacent wall with force.

My hand lifted, touching my lip and pulling back, a finger tinged with a sheen of red from my newly split lip. Looking back up I see Ajax closer than I’d ever been to him before, he was holding onto my shoulders and saying my name before he turned around and I saw the back of his head. His beanie moved away from my sight as he moved quickly, grabbing and pulling Kent away from Xavier, off of him.

I couldn’t exactly register anything, but I could see the faintly beginning trail of blood starting to drip from Xavier’s nose. It was clear Kent had hit him as the boy was pulled back from Xavier as he slid down the wall, smacking the stonework with the palm of his hand and looking at the other two, saying something distantly, “what the fuck man?!”

Standing there I watched the rest of it, Xavier reaching up to grasp his nose, clear eyed. Kent being pushed back into the corridor as a door opened and a voice spoke from my other side, a small distance away, a thick accent in the voice, “what’s all this noise?”

My feet finally picked up, moving me forward to touch Xaviers wrist, pulling his hand from his face for a peak of worry before stepping back and looking towards Kent as the tennis instructor moved before the bleeding boy.

Kent’s eyes were yellow and the clicking was intense as Ajax held him back, but I could tell how his eyes moved between Xavier and I, even as the teacher helped the teen up and took him away, sentencing Kent and Ajax to the office while telling me to get to class after checking me over.

Instead of following orders I moved away from my spot in the corridor, moving towards Kent where Ajax stopped me, he looked at me and shook his head before pulling the siren away and turning him around. I watched him push him down the hall as I swallowed, unsure of what to do as my hands clenched and unclenched, the feeling of my talons growing and snapping into the skin of my palms before they retracted.

Left alone in the hall, I stood there, alone and internally lost. Until Enid appeared that is, the blonde she wolf walked around the corner, Ajax and Kent had gone, her face filled with confusion and worry until she spotted me and she rushed over grabbing at my hands, blood dripping down my fingertips.

“Was I in the wrong Enid?”

Chapter Text

Miffed

“I can’t believe she did that, do you really think he did it?” I frowned, my answer was always clear just as it was before, even as the hours passed and we were left in the dark of the night. “I think she framed him if anything, or someone who knew of her hatred brewing framed him. Like Tyler…”

“Wait hold up! You think it’s Tyler?” I gave a simple nod as she quieted down, “a hyde won’t kill its own master, she should have read the entire diary instead of just skimming through it like a child, besides, Xavier’s gifts are mind related and neither of his parents were hydes. It’s not him, the DNA evidence would prove it as well but Tyler's father is the sheriff, therefore he’d do anything to make sure his son was safe…”

“How can you be so sure it’s Tyler? He’s human, complete human.” I looked over at her, catching her eyes, “no, his mother is hyde…” Enid paled, “what?”

“My mother knew of her back in her stay here, I questioned her intensely and she complied of course,” I sighed, crossing my leg over the other, “Tyler's mother was an aggressive hyde, the same hyde my birth father fought over my birth mother… A romantic display I’m sure.”

“I, I don’t…” She was absolutely dumbfounded, “does Wednesday know?” I raised a single brow, “of course not, she’s a dimwit,” Enid fell back against my pillows, gasping suddenly and sitting up straight once more, “if it’s really him and she doesn’t know then we have to stop her, she’s going to see him tonight.”

“No. You and I will sit and wait as it is not our place to teach her of her mistakes Enid, besides, she’d never believe us.” She slumped, grabbing one of her plushies that she’d brought over and clutched it to her chest, “I hate that you’re right…so if it's him, then who’s controlling him?”

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough…”

“Are you sure we shouldn’t tell Wednesday?” I sighed, turning my head to the side to passively gaze at her for a moment, “now that she’s at ease thinking she’s put the hyde away, even though she hasn’t, she’ll be able to see more accurate visions. If they touch, it’ll be set in stone and she’ll take her own precautions. If she wishes to do it all on her own then so be it.”

“But what if it gets bad, like really bad?” I turned back to my book, letting it close with a smack in aggravation, “you should sleep Enid, no more carbonated drinks before lights out…”

“Morella, I’m serious, if we don’t tell her and she does whatever it is she plans…and it backfires, what will happen?” I stand, moving towards her to grab her plushie and drape the rainbow faux fur over her, “it will be fine Enid, now sleep.”

“Morella…” She peers up into my eyes and I stand tall, handing the plushie back, “I'll handle it as usual when the time comes.” It wasn’t useless words, it was a promise and she could tell as she relaxed.

Turning away I flipped the switch on the lamp as she spoke once more, “I’m not a kid, I’m a teenager like you. I’ll protect you, Morella…”

Her eyes glowed in the dark before she shut them in exhaustion, “you won’t have to Enid. Now sleep, before I burn your plushies…”

This moment would mark the gorgons stash of greens as the next pyre. I’d be delighted, watching in morbid glee as I force him to watch his marijuana burn into nothing but ash, the profound creation no longer allowed near Enid with this as her reaction to the drug, the paranoia being an upsetting reaction I wished to never see on her again.

“Hey, so do you think Enid Petropolus sounds good? Or Ajax Sinclair?” I freeze in absolute horror, a gag surprising me, my throat closing at the provoked action, “I forbid it, they each sound horrible…”

She stayed quiet and I could feel her eyes boring into the back of my skull as my lip curled, “Morella…….” The way she dragged out my name almost in a teasing manner had me huffing, looking to the side as my lip stayed curled up in distaste, “you’d sound horrendous with his name… He’ll take yours instead. Although he doesn’t deserve it…”

“Okay… Hey Morella?” I heaved a sigh, waiting as I sat back down, “yes Enid?”

“Do you like me?” Blinking languidly, I reply in earnest with an honest answer, “yes Enid,” the rustles of the pillow tells me she’d begun nodding in acceptance before she questions me again, “do you like Kent? Like, like-like him?” Swallowing, I contemplated it, flushing at the thought of him before it withered, “yes Enid, I do…”

“What about Xavier? I mean since you think he was under a spell today, and you don’t hate him, do you like-like him?” Freezing, I completely stop moving and breathing, for some reason the question being brought up never truly crossed my mind, but even so I didn’t answer as her breathing evened out behind me.

The tapping of glass caught my attention and I turned back expecting Enid to be playing around again, to my surprise however, it was Kent, “hey…” I nodded in acknowledgement as he moved inside, closing the window and looking at Enid in question, “it’s…been a long day…”

“I know the feeling…” I would be lying if I said his words didn’t leave me curious as to if anything else happened but I refrained from any questions, not sure I wanted to know either way, especially since it felt too important for my riddled mind to deal with at the moment, “i’m sorry about earlier, before with Xavier, before he got arrested I mean. When I saw him push you back like that I just lost it.”

“I’m not upset with you Kent…” He swallows, nodding. I was only being honest, in fact, one could say I was intrigued by the rage and how the yellow mixed in with his silver eyes. What possessed him at the time was clearly the possessiveness he’d been exhibiting lately, “is your lip okay?” he gestured to his own, thumbing his lip as he looked down at mine, “it’s fine now, nothing left to worry over.”

“Forgive me if I upset you with the situation, I had no intent in doing so,” his face turned sour, brows cinching and his mouth pulling into a frown of confusion, his expression filled with disbelief. “Why would I forgive you?”

My jaw wired itself shut, my teeth cementing to each other as my jaw tightened and I swallowed, becoming flustered with sadness. He dropped down before me, realizing his mistake for wording his question in the way he did, “I mean, why do I need to forgive you for something you didn’t do? It was out of your control…”

“I saw what he did, I can’t blame you for what happened. I mean it looked like you went into shock before I pulled him off.” He swallowed, licking his lips, “maybe I was out of line for doing that, the way I did. I know we’re not officially dating, and that we’re just getting to know each other and hanging out right now, and kissing, alot, but I, I couldn’t help myself…”

My eyes met his as he ranted, I hadn’t expected this many words or even this outcome, Enid’s assurance after what I told her didn’t avert my thoughts either. I truly thought he was upset with me, especially with how Ajax looked back at me before they left me there.

“I mean, I want to be with you…but I know all of this is new to you and I don’t wanna keep you locked together with me until you’re like one hundred percent aware of it all. It’s just that sirens are really territorial and I don’t really think that it’d be the best choice until you’re ready for a relationship because right now, I don’t want to share you with anyone… And if we started dating, I wouldn’t be able to share at all.”

My eyes burned at his words, glowing and shining in the reflection of his eyes, I couldn’t speak but I was entranced. It felt good, impossibly so, to know someone felt just as possessive and jealous about me as I could about them, as I do.

“I don’t blame you for what happened, it’s not your fault…”

He stood, wiping his face with his palm before he walked away as if he didn’t know what else to say, moving away from my chair, more interested in the dimly lit rooms surroundings than me sitting or Enid curled up into my bed, “so, uhm…” Looking up at him I patiently waited, watching as he moved towards Enid's side of the room and pausing, grinning before looking back at me with his hands shoved into his pockets.

“Does this mean we can make-up make-out? In her bed this time?”

My eyes widened a notch before they drifted to the sleeping wolf, miraculously in a deep set dream somehow… I truly was contemplating it, interested in the sudden idea, “...yes.”

Chapter Text

The book in my hand clasped shut with a tight snap, “you neglected to tell me of this,” he ground his teeth together as I looked up at him, “look, i’m sorry, okay?” His words were soft, genuine, “she said she had a vision and Bianca decided we would try to help her, we didn’t know she was going to do that to him… Her vision was a complete joke, he wasn’t even the hyde!”

With a deep breath and a soft exhale I set the book back onto its shelf, the library awfully quiet as usual, “don’t mistake my words, in no way am I cross with you Kent. Tyler unfortunately is the hyde, they have remarkable control after being trained and tortured into their true selves. Ultimately it is her fault alone, if she had fully researched the matter like I had, there would be no mess.”

“So you’re not mad at me?” Shaking my head I cross my arms, “no. However, I would have preferred you to have told me last night before inviting me to ‘make-out’ on Enid's bed.”

“Wait what?” I side eyed the girl in question as she popped up next to us, “it’s of no concern to you little wolf.”

“But it’s my bed…” Her voice trailed off in a whimper of a whisper, sitting back down dejectedly with a pout. The early morning was a small issue for her tired itchy eyes and the further I pushed the subject away the faster she’d forget in her achy mind, “then do you know where she is?”

He shook his head, “probably still with the cops, they arrived after we left… It was pretty bad…” I sighed as Enid rocked herself into an aggressive nod in her shock, “Enid, stop you’ll get whiplash.” I pushed her forehead back until she stopped almost catatonic, “I think I’m allergic to weed…”

“If it’s the gorgon stuff you probably are…it’s a mixed plant, they usually cross breed venus fly traps with whatever they grow.” The new knowledge was upsetting to learn, “so…if they expel her what are you gonna do Morella?”

“If it doesn’t cause my explosion as well, then I’ll leave her be while she takes her leave… I’d rather not deal with her sulking grumblings once we are home and she tries escaping to come back and finish her ridiculous escapade.”

…The Police Station…

“You know, at first, I'd wake up naked, covered in blood, no idea what happened. But over time, I started to remember everything. The sound of their screams, the panic in their eyes, and a fear so primal I could taste it and it was delicious.”

“You have no idea what's coming,” the look on Tyler’s face wasn’t just a deadpan stare, it was complete hunger, anger, he lusted for it all as he stepped closer to Wednesday, speaking in a tone low enough that only she could hear.

“Maybe I should have gone for your sweet little sister, who knows maybe I still will. I have a feeling she’s got a fiery side, just…my…type.” He grins sadistically and she freezes, eyes wide before they shrink into slits.

“Make no mistake Galpin, she is mine…”

Chapter Text

“No police detail? How peculiar, do most mundanes wish for no one to be escorting and protecting them after such a vicious kidnapping? Or is that only in your case Galpin?” I stood stock still at the counter only after appearing while his back was turned, watching him across the counter with a stoic look, “I think you know better than to attack me in public, I'm sure your sister blabbed all about her night already. Falsely accusing someone of murder and torturing them should be an automatic lock up if you ask me, she should be in there right next to Xavier Thorpe.”

My head tilts to the side, “actually I haven’t seen her in a while. Six shots of espresso in a to-go cup, please…” He paused, leaning back with a nod before he started on the order, my hand slipping money onto the counter and over to him, “keep the change.”

He eyes me, talking in a fed up kind of way, “Guess you were the nicer twin after all?” My eyes lock onto him as I’m quick to correct him, “We’re not twins and I’m not as nice as you’d think.”

“That’s right, you’re not even real sisters are you? You know with the the file on Wednesday I would expect the kidnapping but the torture seems like it would be in your alley instead, if your file says anything…”

“Snooping through my documents were you?” He grinned as the steam wafted up next to his face, “Color me intrigued, this was before your sister and her goons tied me up though.”

“Sounds like it was a good time…” I hum, humored.

He leans over the counter, arms braced atop it. His eyes narrow as he speaks to me, curious and attracted to the conversation we have, “You’re a real psycho, aren’t you?” he says, “I mean if what your file says really is true.” I sigh, waiting patiently as we converse, “As Enid says, it takes one to know one… You should know from my files, I’m the one you don’t want to cross Galpin.”

“And what if I want to? You and your sister seem to make plans that exclude the idea of my father being sheriff. The plans where I’m stronger than you… Piranha won't work on me and you know it…”

“Your father doesn’t scare me, and neither do you…” It came out as a tempting whisper and he grinned down at me, sliding the to-go cup across the counter towards me, “and you can tell your master I said so.”

“So you do know after all, I thought I was going to have to spell it out for you with how calm you’re being right now. But let me have a guess on what you think about it anyway, you think you can stop me?” He was amused but I was only just beginning to smile as he leaned on his arms over the counter, his own grin faltering at the sight, “I often wonder just how flammable you are… But if you want to know what truly goes through my mind, well…it’s a bit more of a personal matter, something I won’t trouble such a naughty child like you with.”

He makes a face, snorting as he stands back up, my words humoring him until I look him in the eye, blank before giving a sweet smile with a tilt of my head, observing him like prey.

“Information wise, knowing that I’m often a bit more enlightened than my adopted sister, which means I learn things quicker. I've known what you were since right before you had a meal with our psychologist or should I say, made her a meal. Whereas my sister had to physically touch you just to know what you are, she did do that right? Physical contact?”

He grits his teeth looking at me, “If that was the case why not tell on me?” He asks me, eyes softer than before. I hum, speaking, “Now…who would believe the girl with such a horrendous file. Certainly not the mayor or my principal, especially when my daft sibling didn’t believe me either.”

“You told her…” He says and I nod, replying, “She quite liked you, shame really, she doesn’t do well with any kind of romance.” I shrug, “As for you though, you reek of blood, something I have more of a taste for than any others frequenting your presence.”

“Oh, and just for some safety measures. I understand you have no knowledge on exotic wildlife, but piranhas are omnivores, they feast on plants and small fish very rarely anything larger than a perch,” I swirled the cup in my hand looking down at it before I set the cup in the palm of my other hand, “in fact, anything larger they’d have to be starving to do so and even then they would only choose a weak and injured creature as its prey.”

“But even then,” I sigh, “most only go after the dead, but my darlings have a knack for listening to their mother…” He groaned, making me raise a brow in curiosity, straightening his spine as he looked over at me, “and? How exactly does that make you scary? What are you gonna starve me into confessing or obeying you?” He scoffs.

“In no way was I going for scary, it was just some friendly information, one monster to another…” He seemed to be thinking of something as I finished speaking, taking a sip of my espresso as he watched me, “and my piranhas were very well fed while under my care, even now that I’m so far from them, they feast when they please.”

“It’s a shame you’ll be going home with your sister now that she’s been expelled, maybe we would have gotten along, better than her and I did i’m sure.” I smile softly, “oh, i’m not being expelled. I’ve been allowed to stay no matter what my sister’s done…” He didn’t expect that part, “but even with that information, I'm afraid my taste in men correlates to those more like me.”

“You mean more, human-like? Like Thorpe,” a single brow raised at that, “I’m actually quite far from being human, even you would be considered more mundane than I?” He grinned, almost flirting at this point, maybe he was though, “why cause my father? I think I’d differ… In fact I think you and I would get along quite well, considering how feral I can get and how feral you’d have to be with a record like yours, a very large record I might add.”

“How bad is your chest? Or have you healed up yet,” his face dropped, stoic now, “you’re sister didn’t exactly get that far, she’s not that great at torture after all.” I shrugged, a glint in my eye, “I was referring to when I threw you through the bannister in the old Gates mansion.”

He had forgotten, but now he had been forced to remember, “that’s right… I caught you just barely and then you tossed me back like I was nothing, that really fucking hurt Addams, really fucking burned…looked like you charred my skin. So, what are you?” I grinned, almost sadistic, “don’t tell me, did my darling sister forget to tell you when she was getting cozy with you in that decrepit old crypt?”

“Jealous?” He growls lowly and I give a sweet smile, pumping my brows up in a deathly glare with narrowed eyes, “Hungry,” I say. Moving to turn he stopped me, “monster to monster, you shouldn’t drink things that could be poisoned…” I froze, turning back to him, “You’re cute, but not that smart…how you think I would care if I was being poisoned or not…” He furrowed his brows, clearly confused.

“I’d have enjoyed it more if you had tried to poison me, it’s been a few days since I’ve had something so delectable in my palate.”

Chapter Text

“Uhm… What the hell is going on here?” I pulled away with a smoky exhale through my nose, “uh, hey guys…”

“Are either of you gonna answer my question? What the hell is she doing down here?” Kent looked between me and Bianca, Davina at her side, halfway between a grinning expression and a disgusted one.

“She was angry…” Kent mumbles.

Bianca’s mouth opened in confusion, slightly shaking her head as Davina and her girlfriend, who had been standing behind her, gave us thumbs ups in secret. The quietness of the room gave a clear indication that it was Kent who was breathing heavily as I glared at the intruders, skin starting to smoke up.

“She was angry? So you bring her down here to make out? And what the hell is this?” She gestures up to the stars floating around the room in absolute disbelief, “Um…” My hand grips the back of his neck as my eyes start to glow, his own panic at the sight causes him to cover my eyes with his hand suddenly, his other hand still gripping tightly onto my hip, fingers latched onto my skin keeping me in his lap, “I can't believe you're in a secret society and you didn't tell me.”

“Because, you know, it's secret.” Everyone turns to look up at the staircase, Enid and Ajax ascending, and as soon as I pull Kent's hand down my nose twitches in a forming snarl. “Bianca, Davina... and Kent? Seriously, even Kent is here? How exclusive is this club?”

Kent frowns and a meek hand raises next to Davina for recognition only to get pulled down by the siren in response. And as much as I want to snap and tell them to all go away I refrain at the urgency, everyone including Enid being here, “you too?” Her eyes meet mine as she whimpers, saddened at her seclusion, “no, not her too.”

“Actually yeah… What is she doing here with you guys?” He had a displeased look on his face as he looked between everyone, finally landing his eyes on me and keeping them there with a glare, “I thought I told you to stay away from us, haven’t you and your sister done enough already?” Kent freezes under me and even though the others are turned away from me, their faces not seen by my gaze, I know their eyes are wide with surprise at the gorgons confession, “you did what?”

“She’s bad news, her and Wednesday,” Enid’s ‘hey’ doesn’t go unpaired as she smacks his arm, “come on man, don’t you guys look at me like that, he almost broke Xaviers face because of her and now he’s in jail because of them, their gonna cart him off to prison, for life.”

Swallowing, I deflated in Kent’s lap, pulling away to stand from the couch whilst ignoring the way the siren looked up at me, also deflating at the way I reacted before he stood and glared at the gorgon, yellowing eyes locking onto the teen.

“Okay, ignoring all of that for the moment, what’s so important that you called us down here Petropolus,” Ajax pulled out my sister's drawing, unfurling it to show everyone as they finished descending the stairs, “this is what’s coming, tonight.” I froze looking over, Bianca taking the old taped up drawing with snatchy nails, “oh and Thornhill took Wednesday,” my eyes flickered to Enid in surprise.

She was looking at me, in fact everyone was now, each of them turning to glance at me for a moment, looking at my reaction and giving me pitied looks as they continued explaining, “she murdered Weems when they went to confront her and then took Wednesday to Crackstone's crypt. She’s Tyler’s master, she faked her death and came back for revenge.”

“Wait what are you saying? So Tyler’s actually the hyde?”

“Yeah, and Thornhill is Laurel Gates. We have to get everyone in the school to safety before it's too late,” I sighed, adding onto their words, “take them to the gates on the other-side, past the hive, get the witches to put some kind of barrier up just encase… salt the earth if need it be.” I was ‘bummed’ overly so and tired of watching the group talk as if they were in a badly written teen drama like the ones Enid watches at night under her covers.

Kent agreed with me wholeheartedly, “okay then, how do we wanna get everyone there? Do we pull the fire alarms?” Enid gave him a look, gesturing to me as he grabbed my hand, “cause a fire?” The look she gave him was her answer, a stern no as he stood next to me, shoulder touching mine, “we don't want to cause a panic and alert Tyler or Thornhill.”

“So how do we get everyone out?” Bianca nodded, answering Davina as she ripped her amulet off, “we'll use our siren song to convince them.” There were plans in place, even Enid creating her own, “Thing and I will go look for Wednesday.”

“Okay, Nightshades forever,” each of the members snapped in doubles and Enid scoffed, looking at Ajax with an annoyed look once more, “seriously, a secret snap too?”

“Hey wait, how’d you guys get that couch down here?” I ignored the gorgon, heading straight up the stairs opposite of the group as Kent watched me leave.

“It doesn’t matter, we have a problem…They’re coming for all of us…now.”

Upstairs was chaos, what was an uneventful day with Wednesday to be leaving was now going down the metaphorical hill and fast.

"Come on, let's move quickly and calmly, all right?" I turned around, moving down the stairs, disappearing from the upper floor without saying anything to the others, simply blending in with the students evacuating.

The time it took for all of us to get upstairs and to start herding the masses was plenty of time for my chest to constrict painfully and when Enid left the school to wander the woods in search of my sister, it was enough time for my chest to start crackling my skin like cooked flesh. I rushed, moving down the stairs with speed as my eyes flickered off and on at random moments like glow lights or fireflies. On the third step from the bottom I paused, ears perking up at the sound to my right.

A gut feeling had begun to pull me towards the quad, my mind in a tormenting worry for Enid and my sister, and while Thing would be safer than the girls I still worried for him as well, Enid was out in the woods with him on disastrous moon phase, a hyde's domain in terms of knowledge of the forest and who knows what about my sister at this point.

Following the screams and a sudden deranged laughter that echoed through the school I entered the public space, the center tree as barren and dead as the walking corpse, half rotten and demented waved his hand through the air, stopping an arrow mid flight before him.

"No!" I watched with a burning stare as he flicked his wrist and sent the arrow back towards its original sender, Xavier. However he yelled as my sister dove to stop it instead, the arrowhead piercing through the layers of clothes and through the skin and tissue right below her shoulder, "oh my God!"

My breathing started rambling in fury as I practically began to glide forward as she spoke to Xavier when he rushed for her, "I'm fine. Go. Get them out of here! Now!" He doesn't move, "I will send you back to hell." He stayed, standing next to her before stepping forward as I crossed into Crackstone's path, standing before both of them and the pilgrim himself, "forgive me for being late."

"Morella!” She yells at my back, “Grab her, get her and the others out of here," the grunt of my sister has my jaw ticking in revved anger, still so stubborn, it ruffles my fucking feathers... "And who are you?" The voice in front of me was disgusting sounding as it fell from the pilgrim, Xavier taking the distraction to grab a hold of my sister and heave her up, a cry of pain leaving her as she grit her teeth together.
They moved away as the sound of her pain wafted through my ears, ringing in my mind as my eyes began to glow, a bright burn of molten fire, deeper and more golden than it had been before, my bones popped on will and my shoulder blades split open, my clothes tearing deep holes as my wings pierced through them.

My feathers fluffed as the large bones unfurled at my sides, the sight of my wings a miracle it seemed to the dead faced man before me, "sister? An angel comes to stand before the wretched creatures, these outcasts..."

Studying him, I tilt my head, watching him as he brings himself from his stunned confines, he giggles, a noise of excitement. It's like Crackstone's been put into a trance as his arms spread wide and he looks upon me and the wings speared from my back, "you're here to help me, aren't thou, sister. Here to rid this place, my town of these vile creatures, I brought you here," he walks closer, finishing with a whisper, slowly almost as if he's unsure, thinking he's viewing, hallucinating a mirage of sorts as his knees buckle slightly.

Blinking, I realized, although it would be to my advantage. This creature, this man, this dead being in the image of an overgrown pilgrim; was an idiot.

"With your help sister, we will rid the world, no more of these beasts..." My mind flashes to my parents, my birth and adopted, right before it flickers to my siblings, to my grandmother, to Lurch, to Thing. Fester the black sheep, cousin Itt and his own, even the twins. Everyone... The entire Addams family, my family were no beasts in my eyes and his words sinking in made my rage light up hot and bright; molten.
My body became an instant inferno, a shock to Crackstone's eyes as he stumbled back in shock, gasping, choking on the sight of a phoenix. But I'm quick in my rage to step forward and reach out, grabbing his coat as I spring forward against him, before he can get too far away and escape from my grasp, "I'm afraid I can't allow you to continue with this."

His fear is palpable as my arms wrap around him, my wings cocooning us in a fire-like tomb. Within seconds his screams are rampant, encompassing the quad as his skin crackles like my own. My eyes are bright and molten as my fire forms in the cocoon of my wings, a large tunnel-like burst shooting up before it pops. He begins to turn into ash in my arms, disintegrating, particle by particle before my burning gaze.

But it doesn't stop, the fire burns wide, raging in a tight circle of uncontrolled power even as Wednesday screams my name in anguish under the cover of Xavier and the column he dragged her behind to hide, the sound was like she had finally begun to lose her mind at the torrent of fire.

It's all muddled to me, the only sound is of fire crashing like waves and the final gargle of Crackstone as the flames rise high above the school, wishing to spread and consume. Until Kent's voice appears in my head, in the far distance of my mind as if he was searching for me while the fire pulled me deep into my being, far away in the recess of my mind.

His voice gets closer, louder as the sound of him and my sisters screams pull me back from within, no longer swarmed in molten darkness inside my soul, forced into being pulled back out to witness my own fire and reel it in painfully with a strangled gasp at the sight; Crackstone gone, burned to nothing, not even ash at my feet.
A worse fate than the one given by Goody Addams herself.

As the fire edges down our eyes meet through the flames and it's instantly like I calm, gasping with eyes glowing like molten lava as he rushes forward, distressed and worried as the fire distinguishes before him. My body collapses into him just as he reaches me, the smoke drifting off my body the only thing reminiscent of what happened besides the winds coated in blackened ash from my clothes.
Distantly I'm aware of him jostling me, moving shortly as he pulls me into him and covers my backside with fabric, his coat no doubt, the fibers immediately soaking in the smoky smell from my skin as I crumble to the floor with weak knees. My body still fighting not to turn to ash after pulling all the fire back inside; an aching crescendo of burning veins.

"Come on, stay with me...please, please, please... Morella..." His voice faded in my ears, reminding me of how people hear voices as their ears ring and they lose consciousness. Wednesday's knees hitting the ground next to Kent is how I first noticed her, Xavier's hand on my sweat slicked shoulder leading to knowing he was present as well. My eyes were open, stock wide and unblinking as I stared past Kent's shoulder with no true gaze for a moment.

A ragged breath is released from my lips, my chest feeling as if it was caving in as I began to breathe heavily. I force my shaky legs to move after returning to my senses, I pant moving as much as I could by myself, my weak arm moving up and over Kent's shoulder as he helps me to stand, the sound of a clicking reaching my ringing ears. The clicking wasn't from Kent though, or Bianca as she moved to my side as well. I pulled back, turning around to face the noise of shoes clacking against stone, my wings moving to give me my modesty back, more, proper, fireproof clothing will have to be a future investment soon at this rate.

My eyes lock onto Miss Thornhill as she smirks, holding a gun, raised up with both hands. The barrel of the small handgun pointing towards me as her smirk turns into a frown, "you brought a gun to a sword fight. It's probably the first smart decision you've made today." Wednesday moved before me, standing in front of my shoulder as the gun shifted towards her and the woman spoke, "I might not get to kill all the outcasts, but at least I'll get to kill you, Wednesday."

She spoke too soon as she walked forward; a buzzing stopping her in her tracks. My first sign was a bee landing on my cheek for a short moment before flying away as Thornhill began to panic at the sight of the forming swarm. She grew frantic, whacking at the air with her hand and the gun to try and hit the bees away from her as they began to conjure around her, bringing her to her knees as the gun finally falls from her hand, but only after shooting out a few shots due to her now stung reflexes.

"Yeah, that's what you get for messing with Nevermore. bitch," everyone looks over as Eugene appears, walking forward from cover, his smile bright and confident as Wednesday and I speak his name in surprise, "Eugene," he looks down at me as he walks forward, "hummers stick together, right?"

"I'll take it from here." My sister moves forward as the bees disperse but Eugene becomes worried, suggesting otherwise, "maybe we should call the sheriff?"

"Turn around, Eugene." Her foot comes down hard over the panting woman's face, just as I collapse back against Xavier, Kent rushing to pull me up with the other boy until they lay me down against the burned grass, moving the coat to drape over my front before Bianca scoffs and pushes them away to take over.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you’re not gonna drop her?” Kent grins, almost feral with humor, “don’t worry about it Thorpe, it takes a real man to carry her…”

“What’s that supposed to mean, huh? Are you saying she’s too heavy? You having a problem with it?” Kent scoffed, spitting out his words in reply, “what I’m saying is wings are heavy, i’m looking out for you Thorpe, there's no way those dainty paintbrush fingers would even be able to help pick one of her wings up without snapping like a toothpick.”

“The way you two argue over her is ridiculous, you’re both acting like seven year olds…” Xavier rolls his eyes, grumbling as Kent curls his upper lip in distaste at the idea of being even remotely considered the same, with the same maturity level that is.

Shakily breathing as my skin cools in the chilled night air, I feel every part of my body, aching with pains like twitches of electricity in my nervous system. My wings drag through the twigs and leaves, smoothing out the top layer of the earth as Kent carries me through the wooded area.

Thank the skulls laying in the tombs that they allowed me to get something to wear below my waist before leaving the school grounds but still, I was uncomfortable with my clothing situation. A coat ripped up so I could wear it and a pair of shorts that weren’t even my own. Even with my condition I was grateful for Kent carrying me in such a way, he was stronger than I’d previously anticipated. Able to carry me bridal style, curled up with my head on his shoulder and my wings trailing behind us, still protruding from my back in my weakness, unable to retract them.

Retracting them would be more pain than I could handle at the moment though, so they stayed out. I couldn’t bring myself to care if my peers saw them at this point, exhaustion keeping me from fighting to stay at the school in seclusion while the others met up beyond the grounds. My worry for Thing and Enid also keeps me from verbally objecting to this outing.

A chill runs through me and I cinch up my abdomen with shaky inhales and exhales, my legs pulling in tighter and making Kent pull me in closer, cementing me to his chest.

My ears are failing as my body chills, my skin feels hot to the touch but I’m freezing now, worse than I’d ever had to endure. It feels like each breath is my last as my lungs ache inside my rib cage. If I didn’t know any better, I’d have thought I was really dying.

Even with knowing that I wasn’t knocking on a reaper's door, I couldn’t bear to open my eyes in my exhausted state. The large metal arching was not enough to attract my gaze as we approached the other students and the faculty that had been evacuated. But I still knew my sister and Bianca were ahead of Kent and I, Xavier at our side behind them.

It wasn’t until Enid had said my name that I realized where we were, her voice filled with a sudden shock at the sight of me. When she moved towards us and grabbed my shoulder softly my eyes finally opened, viewing her from the corner of my eye as I laid against Kent’s chest, too tired to even move properly.

But even so, I could see the people crowded behind her watching, many eyes filled with a varying set of emotions, each of them filled with levels of confusion and wonderment. Sighing I closed my eyes, lifting my hand up to grasp Kents shoulder, the boy understanding what I wanted without having to hear me speak a lick of tongue.

“What happened,“ she helped him set me on the ground as much as she could but there wasn’t much she could do however. “She set that asshole on fire,” I sighed, holding myself up on my feet with a terrible pain in my bones, grabbing Enid aggressively and pulling her into a hug, softer than what would truly be considered aggressive. I was between relief and desperation, using her to rest some as I closed my eyes laying against her shoulder with harsh breaths, “more like incinerated him.”

Kent was grinning, crossing his arms as Enid blinked in disbelief, “Crackstone?” He nodded, Xavier moving away to meet Ajax with a hand gesture as Kent stood behind me, not leaving my side as my eyes drifted open, locking onto the gorgon with a molten gaze.

“Holy shit,” Ajax stepped back in surprise, almost tripping from the anger in my eyes as I slinked my arms around Enid's waist, talons present and sharp. The fire in my eyes dims and the gorgon moves to grab her elbow to try and pull her back but suddenly she squeaks as I grasp onto her sides, tightening myself to her as much as I can, mumbling into her shoulder as the boy freezes under my gaze, “I’ll rip him apart if he touches you right now…”

“We don’t kill people, remember our seminar? Just cause we’re outcast doesn’t mean-” My eyes close and I huff, “yes, the stereotype nonsense…” She smiles, wrapping her arms around me, “exactly, besides, I like that one.” She finishes with a whisper and I look over her shoulder glowering at the gorgon as I sigh against her, my wings sliding on the ground to mimic wrapping around her in my weak state, “okay, why is she looking at me like that?” Xavier smacks his arm with a chuckle before walking forward to wait for me closer by.

“Enid, I believe my legs are what you call, about to buckle,” at my words my body begins to sag slightly and Kent moves to pick me up again, Enid panicking as he lifts me back into his arms.

Page 82

“I hate to admit it, but I am gonna miss Principal Weems.” I looked over, blinking softly as I gazed at the two girls, “she could be a real pain, but she was tough and she died for the one thing she truly loved, this school. For that, I have immense respect.”

“She was one of us.” Enid had a saddened smile on her face, tugging her fuzzed up jacket tightly around her before turning to look at both Wednesday and I from the side, no longer overlooking the courtyard, “now that classes are canceled for the semester, you have to come visit me in San Francisco. I can pretty much guarantee fog and drizzle every day.”

“Sounds tempting,” I smile, hugging her softly after she hugged Wednesday, watching her go moments later as Bianca appeared, speaking to me directly after nodding to my sister, “we're getting that fencing title next year Feathertail, so don't let killing one supernatural pilgrim get to your head.” I nod, speaking genuine words, “if you find yourself time, or your mother bothers you, you should visit before the next semester. I feel my piranhas would like a new friend…” She smiles, a bit shocked when I spoke of her mom but smiling with a nod nonetheless and leaving as well.

Turning to find my sister, I see her with Xavier, the teen handing her something rectangular. I only watch for a moment before I turn back to the courtyard, glaring at a pack of ghouls as they pass me with giggles, holding up their own cellular phones to take pictures of themselves with me in the background.

“Hey, you weren’t planning on leaving without saying anything, were you?” My head turned, eyes looking up and into Xavier's eyes to reply, “of course not, only waiting for my sister to finish her rounds.”

“So you weren’t gonna say bye…” I turned my head away, looking over the courtyard once more, “I’m afraid Ajax has made it clear I am to not be near you anymore, and while I normally wouldn’t listen to the anger of a boy who talks to his snakes as if they are human infants…I’d rather not cause any more issues between him and I if Enid is to keep him as her pet.”

“So you’re just done with me then?” I glanced at him from the corner of my eye before sighing, clasping my hands behind my back as I looked away, distantly watching Thing and Enid converse and cry together, “I wasn’t aware there was much between us, you’re much more attuned to my sister by the looks of it.”

“You think I,” he stopped, scoffing mid sentence and shaking his head, hair swaying against the sides of his face at the action, “don’t tell me you’re jealous of her,” a frown marred my face and I rolled my eyes in reply, my pupils flashing orange in the shine of the sun whilst doing so, “there's no need for the emotion, my sister and I usually share everything.”

Freezing in my place, I shut my mouth, lips thinned and pressed tight together in shock of my words, a new frown forming, “I spoke without thought, I meant to put it in other ways…less vulgar meaning.”

He chuckled, my ears picking up the sound perfectly, “sure, sure. I get it…I know you want me.” He licked his lips looking down at me with a small smile, playfully, “truth is, all of this got away from me, this whole thing, us. But I still like you, not Wednesday, even if the whole mate for life thing kind of freaks me out… Living forever actually sounds kind of terrifying, you know…”

My chest hurt at that for some reason, surprising me in a few different ways. I hadn’t thought of the view others would have on my situation, while I knew it wasn’t necessarily the best I hadn’t thought of it as terrifying, especially if you had someone by your side for it. I wonder, distantly, if Kent would have the same thoughts on it as well, I would have to tell him, wouldn’t I.

“But I guess it’s not so scary cause I still wanna be around you, a lot actually… And even though I’ve got these like,” I watch him make a motion around his ear, his palm open as he speaks and gestures, “these missing spots of my memories after I think about seeing you, which completely ruined my plans these past two weeks, and I don’t see you in my dreams anymore. Not in like a creepy stalker way.”

He had to make sure I didn’t see it that way, exclaiming it kind of awkwardly before chewing on his lip and looking down at his shoes, taking a moment to think through is next words as I stood there silently waiting, “I just wanted to say that even though I guess I’ll have to wait till next semester…I was thinking, maybe we could try this again, us? And not just me saying I like you this time and us never talking.”

“So, would you be up for that? Minus Kent of course,” I sighed, ignoring the troubling mindless rumble for now, “how do you know I’ll even come back?”

“I don’t, but, on the off chance,” he reached down, touching the side of my elbow, “would you at least humor me? If you’re not dating that ass hat by then,” I frowned, my brows pulling together, “ass hat?”

“Kent,” swallowing I give a nod, understanding the usage of vulgar language now, “I suppose I could humor you then…” He grinned, a large sight, “if you have not taken up with my sister that is.”

The groan was humoring as my lips tugged at the corners, “I already told you I don’t-” He looked down after his annoyance grew, spotting my changing expression as I looked over the other students saying their goodbyes, “you’re being sarcastic.”

The annoyance lifted, a smile pulling at his face as he shook his head looking away, “nice to see you’re evolving Feathertail…” I smiled fully, shrugging with a single shoulder, “what can I say, I’m taking to annoying certain individuals, like a carnivorous plant hunting it’s prey.”

“Sister, Lurch has finished…say your goodbyes.” I tilt my head at the girl as she appeared with few words, nodding at Xavier before walking away once more, “I guess that’s my cue…” He turned his body to face mine, but I only turned my head up to his, “see you next year.”

Before I could reply otherwise he began walking backwards with that smile plastered across his face, eyes turning hazy once more, fog-like as he turned to jog off, “peculiar that one.”

“I hope you're not talking about Thorpe, he doesn't strike me as that interesting…” The corners of my lips twitched, my smile dropping before I fully turned towards the other being behind me, “hello.” The new grin pulled at me, making my brows raise as a hand was pulled up, reaching out palm facing the sky, “do you wish me to give you something?”

“Your phone,” looking up at him through my lashes, chin layered down closer to my chest I feigned ignorance, “my what?” Kent’s eyes seemed to light up at my stance and the way I looked up at him, a click forcing itself from his chest.

“Don’t play coy, Enid blabbed about buying you one on her blog, the titles called ‘forcing society onto a recluse,’ catchy right?” I frowned, looking towards the girl at his side, “woah woah, don’t throw darts at the messenger. Now hand it over so we can give you our numbers, do you have instagram yet?”

Sliding the contraption over I gave the siren a look, her face deflating, “of course not… But, we can work on that later then, oh, also you should put a password on it.” She had snatched it from my hand and was now rifling through it, “prioritize that first and then change your lock screen picture.”

“Davina…” Her eyes lifted and she paused, grinning slyly before finishing up and handing it back to me, “oh, I took the liberties of texting us for you so you can’t back out now.”

“Davina, go,” the aggravated voice was clear and it only made her react in an annoyed way, rolling her eyes before trotting off somewhere else, “Xaviers not in that is he?” I shook my head, “in the cellular device? No, not formally, Enid said she would make a ‘group chat’ so I would have everyone's numbers at once, but she has yet to do so…”

“Well, make sure you block him, the first chance you get.” He stopped, finishing in a serious tone as I looked up at him, eyes glittery and fiery, “and then make sure to come visit me… and Davina,” he blurted out as if he had forgotten she existed, his face turning red at the prospect of him having done what he just did.

“Are you suddenly ill?” I reach up touching his cheek-bone with my fingertips, he’s cool as usual but my hand warms him up in a few different ways. His face was flushing even worse, growing as I kept skin contact with him. And then I see his jaw notch once again, the sight pulling a frown onto my face, “you should stop from clenching your teeth together so often, it-”

“I know, it's bad for my health… You know, I don’t think I’ve ever nagged you as much as you do me, especially about my health.” Frowning I replied, quipped and quick, “your health is easily damaged,” I paused as did he, the words sinking in overly deep, “so… You think I’m fragile?”

Opposed to how I thought he’d react, his hand grasped mine, pulling it down from his upper cheek as he looked at me, kissing my palm softly. “Why have you done that, stop it.” I stutter slightly, perplexed with wide eyes at the new and intimate motion, “why?”

“It feels weird, and I smell like ash, I’m sure it’s unpleasant…”

“I don’t mind it…” My face flushes with blood and what feels like liquid fire at the embarrassing emotions and it only makes his confidence grow harsher as I swallow my surprise and look around, inspecting our surroundings, “are you getting sick suddenly?” He asks playfully, raising his hand to my forehead but as soon as he looks into my eyes they dart back to look into his, both of us freezing at the contact. He kept still, touching my face, except now we’re both quiet, my face is pinkish with blood flow as his own has become a shy mess.

We were simply just watching each other now, frozen in place, “virgins…” Right until a voice popped up near us, directed at us and interrupting us simultaneously.

His eyes glance over as do mine, Davina stands there, arms crossed and shaking her head in utter disappointment as her girlfriend all but appears out of thin air, popping her head out from behind Davina’s shoulder and nodding her head like bad clock work. And for the first time I realize, her girlfriend is a water nymph, a fitting creature for the siren to be with.

And in my case, a firebird and a siren, how unfitting, but nice… I turn back to the boy thinking of him and watch with a peculiar look as he glowers at his sister and her counterpart. Something I often do as well to my own sister…

Secret Alternate Ending (a.k.a. Not canon to this story! wink-wink)

“I leave to say my own goodbyes and I come back to this? What, are you dating now?” The attitude is weirdly overwhelming coming from the shaggy haired boy as he suddenly appeared and began to gesture between the siren and I.

“What's it to you?” Xavier scoffed, completely and totally baffled at even hearing it come from someone's mouth, “you can’t be serious. Really Morella, him?” It was clear no words would be from me in this suddenly aggressive conversation, “why did you even come over here Thorpe? What, are you just coming by to bitch again?”

“I was gonna give her my number. And before you say anything, because I can… So, why are you here? Nothing better to do than bother her some more?” I sigh, wishing for a chair to seat myself absentmindedly as one of their hands places itself on my shoulder, my own hands interlocking before me as I wait for the squabble to die down with a dejected appearance, “maybe because she wants me here, I don’t see her choosing to spend her time with you. In fact, I think it’s pretty obvious who she’d choose between the both of us,” I frowned, terribly confused and perplexed at the situation I had somehow become at fault for creating, “oh really? How would you know that, are you her? Do you know what she’s thinking, fish boy?”

“Didn’t you choose Wednesday over her, I mean you asked her to the dance, you sneak out of the hall all the time just so you can go talk to her. Everyone knows she’s been sitting in your shed with you everyday since the dance, and you even forgave her for getting you locked up. Sounds like something already going on there, not to mention you got her a phone, even told Enid so she didn’t get one for her as well.”

“So you just happen to know everything all of a sudden, huh?” Kent nodded, replying, “yeah, maybe it’s because you’re not exactly great at keeping it secret when you scale the balconies to go see her whenever you get the chance.”

“Remind me who was there whenever she was in the infirmary? Me, and I’m pretty sure the first time she was in there was because of you.” Kent scowled, stepping up closer, “and yet she forgave me.” It was silent for a moment, awkwardly so.

“Then I guess we have a problem,” frowning, I looked around the courtyard unsure of if I should say anything in reply to the conversation they were having amongst themselves or maybe just slink away in the midst of the staredown. I was terribly confused as to why they are both arguing over me like this in the first place, but suddenly I stop thinking, it’s quiet, awfully so. But looking up didn’t exactly solve the issue, only creating a new one as I see them both staring down at me, “why, why are your eyes doing this?”

They glance at each other, back and forth after taking in my sight for a moment, returning to look at each other fully before shaking hands as if they’d just made a deal telepathically with grins on their faces, “I’m cool with sharing,” my eyes feel as though they’ve popped, widening impossibly large like saucers for kittens, “it’s not like it wouldn’t work, we could try it out…” Suddenly my head feels airy and my eyes shut, rolling back into my skull.

For the first time in my life I fainted and the only one to blame seemed to be myself… For now at least.

Chapter Text

“I hate to admit it, but I am gonna miss Principal Weems.” I looked over, blinking softly as I gazed at the two girls, “she could be a real pain, but she was tough and she died for the one thing she truly loved, this school. For that, I have immense respect.”

“She was one of us.” Enid had a saddened smile on her face, tugging her fuzzed up jacket tightly around her before turning to look at both Wednesday and I from the side, no longer overlooking the courtyard, “now that classes are canceled for the semester, you have to come visit me in San Francisco. I can pretty much guarantee fog and drizzle every day.”

“Sounds tempting,” I smile, hugging her softly after she hugged Wednesday, watching her go moments later as Bianca appeared, speaking to me directly after nodding to my sister, “we're getting that fencing title next year Feathertail, so don't let killing one supernatural pilgrim get to your head.” I nod, speaking genuine words, “if you find yourself time, or your mother bothers you, you should visit before the next semester. I feel my piranhas would like a new friend…” She smiles, a bit shocked when I spoke of her mom but smiling with a nod nonetheless and leaving as well.

Turning to find my sister, I see her with Xavier, the teen handing her something rectangular. I only watch for a moment before I turn back to the courtyard, glaring at a pack of ghouls as they pass me with giggles, holding up their own cellular phones to take pictures of themselves with me in the background.

“Hey, you weren’t planning on leaving without saying anything, were you?” My head turned, eyes looking up and into Xavier's eyes to reply, “of course not, only waiting for my sister to finish her rounds.”

“So you weren’t gonna say bye…” I turned my head away, looking over the courtyard once more, “I’m afraid Ajax has made it clear I am to not be near you anymore, and while I normally wouldn’t listen to the anger of a boy who talks to his snakes as if they are human infants…I’d rather not cause any more issues between him and I if Enid is to keep him as her pet.”

“So you’re just done with me then?” I glanced at him from the corner of my eye before sighing, clasping my hands behind my back as I looked away, distantly watching Thing and Enid converse and cry together, “I wasn’t aware there was much between us, you’re much more attuned to my sister by the looks of it.”

“You think I,” he stopped, scoffing mid sentence and shaking his head, hair swaying against the sides of his face at the action, “don’t tell me you’re jealous of her,” a frown marred my face and I rolled my eyes in reply, my pupils flashing orange in the shine of the sun whilst doing so, “there's no need for the emotion, my sister and I usually share everything.”

Freezing in my place, I shut my mouth, lips thinned and pressed tight together in shock of my words, a new frown forming, “I spoke without thought, I meant to put it in other ways…less vulgar meaning.”

He chuckled, my ears picking up the sound perfectly, “sure, sure. I get it…I know you want me.” He licked his lips looking down at me with a small smile, playfully, “truth is, all of this got away from me, this whole thing, us. But I still like you, not Wednesday, even if the whole mate for life thing kind of freaks me out… Living forever actually sounds kind of terrifying, you know…”

My chest hurt at that for some reason, surprising me in a few different ways. I hadn’t thought of the view others would have on my situation, while I knew it wasn’t necessarily the best I hadn’t thought of it as terrifying, especially if you had someone by your side for it. I wonder, distantly, if Kent would have the same thoughts on it as well, I would have to tell him, wouldn’t I.

“But I guess it’s not so scary cause I still wanna be around you, a lot actually… And even though I’ve got these like,” I watch him make a motion around his ear, his palm open as he speaks and gestures, “these missing spots of my memories after I think about seeing you, which completely ruined my plans these past two weeks, and I don’t see you in my dreams anymore. Not in like a creepy stalker way.”

He had to make sure I didn’t see it that way, exclaiming it kind of awkwardly before chewing on his lip and looking down at his shoes, taking a moment to think through is next words as I stood there silently waiting, “I just wanted to say that even though I guess I’ll have to wait till next semester…I was thinking, maybe we could try this again, us? And not just me saying I like you this time and us never talking.”

“So, would you be up for that? Minus Kent of course,” I sighed, ignoring the troubling mindless rumble for now, “how do you know I’ll even come back?”

“I don’t, but, on the off chance,” he reached down, touching the side of my elbow, “would you at least humor me? If you’re not dating that ass hat by then,” I frowned, my brows pulling together, “ass hat?”

“Kent,” swallowing I give a nod, understanding the usage of vulgar language now, “I suppose I could humor you then…” He grinned, a large sight, “if you have not taken up with my sister that is.”

The groan was humoring as my lips tugged at the corners, “I already told you I don’t-” He looked down after his annoyance grew, spotting my changing expression as I looked over the other students saying their goodbyes, “you’re being sarcastic.”

The annoyance lifted, a smile pulling at his face as he shook his head looking away, “nice to see you’re evolving Feathertail…” I smiled fully, shrugging with a single shoulder, “what can I say, I’m taking to annoying certain individuals, like a carnivorous plant hunting it’s prey.”

“Sister, Lurch has finished…say your goodbyes.” I tilt my head at the girl as she appeared with few words, nodding at Xavier before walking away once more, “I guess that’s my cue…” He turned his body to face mine, but I only turned my head up to his, “see you next year.”

Before I could reply otherwise he began walking backwards with that smile plastered across his face, eyes turning hazy once more, fog-like as he turned to jog off, “peculiar that one.”

“I hope you're not talking about Thorpe, he doesn't strike me as that interesting…” The corners of my lips twitched, my smile dropping before I fully turned towards the other being behind me, “hello.” The new grin pulled at me, making my brows raise as a hand was pulled up, reaching out palm facing the sky, “do you wish me to give you something?”

“Your phone,” looking up at him through my lashes, chin layered down closer to my chest I feigned ignorance, “my what?” Kent’s eyes seemed to light up at my stance and the way I looked up at him, a click forcing itself from his chest.

“Don’t play coy, Enid blabbed about buying you one on her blog, the titles called ‘forcing society onto a recluse,’ catchy right?” I frowned, looking towards the girl at his side, “woah woah, don’t throw darts at the messenger. Now hand it over so we can give you our numbers, do you have instagram yet?”

Sliding the contraption over I gave the siren a look, her face deflating, “of course not… But, we can work on that later then, oh, also you should put a password on it.” She had snatched it from my hand and was now rifling through it, “prioritize that first and then change your lock screen picture.”

“Davina…” Her eyes lifted and she paused, grinning slyly before finishing up and handing it back to me, “oh, I took the liberties of texting us for you so you can’t back out now.”

“Davina, go,” the aggravated voice was clear and it only made her react in an annoyed way, rolling her eyes before trotting off somewhere else, “Xaviers not in that is he?” I shook my head, “in the cellular device? No, not formally, Enid said she would make a ‘group chat’ so I would have everyone's numbers at once, but she has yet to do so…”

“Well, make sure you block him, the first chance you get.” He stopped, finishing in a serious tone as I looked up at him, eyes glittery and fiery, “and then make sure to come visit me… and Davina,” he blurted out as if he had forgotten she existed, his face turning red at the prospect of him having done what he just did.

“Are you suddenly ill?” I reach up touching his cheek-bone with my fingertips, he’s cool as usual but my hand warms him up in a few different ways. His face was flushing even worse, growing as I kept skin contact with him. And then I see his jaw notch once again, the sight pulling a frown onto my face, “you should stop from clenching your teeth together so often, it-”

“I know, it's bad for my health… You know, I don’t think I’ve ever nagged you as much as you do me, especially about my health.” Frowning I replied, quipped and quick, “your health is easily damaged,” I paused as did he, the words sinking in overly deep, “so… You think I’m fragile?”

Opposed to how I thought he’d react, his hand grasped mine, pulling it down from his upper cheek as he looked at me, kissing my palm softly. “Why have you done that, stop it.” I stutter slightly, perplexed with wide eyes at the new and intimate motion, “why?”

“It feels weird, and I smell like ash, I’m sure it’s unpleasant…”

“I don’t mind it…” My face flushes with blood and what feels like liquid fire at the embarrassing emotions and it only makes his confidence grow harsher as I swallow my surprise and look around, inspecting our surroundings, “are you getting sick suddenly?” He asks playfully, raising his hand to my forehead but as soon as he looks into my eyes they dart back to look into his, both of us freezing at the contact. He kept still, touching my face, except now we’re both quiet, my face is pinkish with blood flow as his own has become a shy mess.

We were simply just watching each other now, frozen in place, “virgins…” Right until a voice popped up near us, directed at us and interrupting us simultaneously.

His eyes glance over as do mine, Davina stands there, arms crossed and shaking her head in utter disappointment as her girlfriend all but appears out of thin air, popping her head out from behind Davina’s shoulder and nodding her head like bad clock work. And for the first time I realize, her girlfriend is a water nymph, a fitting creature for the siren to be with.

And in my case, a firebird and a siren, how unfitting, but nice… I turn back to the boy thinking of him and watch with a peculiar look as he glowers at his sister and her counterpart. Something I often do as well to my own sister…

Secret Alternate Ending (a.k.a. Not canon to this story! wink-wink)

“I leave to say my own goodbyes and I come back to this? What, are you dating now?” The attitude is weirdly overwhelming coming from the shaggy haired boy as he suddenly appeared and began to gesture between the siren and I.

“What's it to you?” Xavier scoffed, completely and totally baffled at even hearing it come from someone's mouth, “you can’t be serious. Really Morella, him?” It was clear no words would be from me in this suddenly aggressive conversation, “why did you even come over here Thorpe? What, are you just coming by to bitch again?”

“I was gonna give her my number. And before you say anything, because I can… So, why are you here? Nothing better to do than bother her some more?” I sigh, wishing for a chair to seat myself absentmindedly as one of their hands places itself on my shoulder, my own hands interlocking before me as I wait for the squabble to die down with a dejected appearance, “maybe because she wants me here, I don’t see her choosing to spend her time with you. In fact, I think it’s pretty obvious who she’d choose between the both of us,” I frowned, terribly confused and perplexed at the situation I had somehow become at fault for creating, “oh really? How would you know that, are you her? Do you know what she’s thinking, fish boy?”

“Didn’t you choose Wednesday over her, I mean you asked her to the dance, you sneak out of the hall all the time just so you can go talk to her. Everyone knows she’s been sitting in your shed with you everyday since the dance, and you even forgave her for getting you locked up. Sounds like something already going on there, not to mention you got her a phone, even told Enid so she didn’t get one for her as well.”

“So you just happen to know everything all of a sudden, huh?” Kent nodded, replying, “yeah, maybe it’s because you’re not exactly great at keeping it secret when you scale the balconies to go see her whenever you get the chance.”

“Remind me who was there whenever she was in the infirmary? Me, and I’m pretty sure the first time she was in there was because of you.” Kent scowled, stepping up closer, “and yet she forgave me.” It was silent for a moment, awkwardly so.

“Then I guess we have a problem,” frowning, I looked around the courtyard unsure of if I should say anything in reply to the conversation they were having amongst themselves or maybe just slink away in the midst of the staredown. I was terribly confused as to why they are both arguing over me like this in the first place, but suddenly I stop thinking, it’s quiet, awfully so. But looking up didn’t exactly solve the issue, only creating a new one as I see them both staring down at me, “why, why are your eyes doing this?”

They glance at each other, back and forth after taking in my sight for a moment, returning to look at each other fully before shaking hands as if they’d just made a deal telepathically with grins on their faces, “I’m cool with sharing,” my eyes feel as though they’ve popped, widening impossibly large like saucers for kittens, “it’s not like it wouldn’t work, we could try it out…” Suddenly my head feels airy and my eyes shut, rolling back into my skull.

For the first time in my life I fainted and the only one to blame seemed to be myself… For now at least.

Chapter Text

Months later, deep into summer…

“What is that incessant noise!?” I hiss, shooting up. Growling as the banging persisted my hands lift and I grab the wooden ledges on each side of my body, lifting myself up from the hand carved wooden coffin I step out onto the creaky floor below.

“Pugsley!” I yell as I stride to the door and swing it open, locking eyes with the young child who swallows and stutters when he looks up at me, “I’m sorry.”

“Why?” I narrow my eyes and ask him only for him to give a sheepish smile and take a step back before he turns and runs. Lazily I blink and sigh as he runs down the stair at the end of the hall, his feet pounding down the red cloth case. Lifting a hand to wipe my face down I growl, fingers itching with heat and cracking with flames as I trail it across my face and down my jaw to my neck where I let my head fall back.

My eyes open and I look back at where Pugsley had disappeared to. With a deep breath I follow, making my way across the carpet and then down the curved staircase where the walls curve in towards the ceiling in an arch.

“Pugsley, don’t think running will keep the skin on those bones of yours…”

My voice echoes and carries down through the house towards the entrance of the manor as I make my way down, coming closer upon the boy who sat at the bottom of the enclosed staircase, waiting, head peeking around the arched entryway so he could watch for me.

“Pugsley,” I start, saying his name calmly and collected as I take another step down. He runs though, dipping back out of my view and letting his feet pound against the wooden floor as he trails me further through the manor.

“I’m starting to think I should have eaten you when you were just a babe Pugsley, in fact I’m starting to feel peckish little brother…” I glower as I talk, following him while being completely unaware of the fact he was leading me away as part of a larger scale plan crafted by more than one person.

“I expect you have a list of herbs to roast you with already written down and collected you overgrown weed,” I huff, watching his figure retreat again but with a sly grin on his face this time that provokes the ache in my skull and the hot flare under my skin.

My right nostril starts to twitch as I stop and pause, taking a deep smokey lung filled breath before continuing and walking alongside the banister. In the corner of my eye however I see Pugsley rush off into the parlor to the side of the grand staircase, tripping on the frilled rug before he hops up and takes off out of my sight once more.

“Little brother, mothers plants won’t protect you…” I call out as I turn, grasping the banister railing, walking down the intricate wooden staircase, the lamps at the bottom that stay carved and encrusted into the railing flicker as I walk under one.

My foot hits the floor, moving from the wooden steps and the blood rep carpet to the black marbled tiles that lay out in an intricate design that hosts a singular thorned stem, sans the rose petals.
Breathing deeply I stand there looking to the side as I roll my shoulders and my bones crack and pop. The stretch as I elongate my arms over my head makes my torso feel tight, my spine and ribs pop with the action.

I drop my arms and move, walking across the foyer till I stand in front of the parlor and look over to find Pugsley, along with our father and surprisingly a third person.
“Xavier…” I exhale deeply.

The boy stands smiling brightly, “Hey, guess who’s staying for a couple days,” he chuckles after he speaks. It’s clear he means himself as he stands expectant of something, most likely my possible interest in the situation.

“...I see…” I say slowly and blink doe-ishly, bored and uninterested. Silence pours over the room and we stand there opposite each other and just stare as I think for a moment. “Intriguing,” I drawl, “I suppose your father accepted your request and allowed you to visit someone for your vacation then.” He nods in response, still grinning until I stop the expression with my next sentence.
“Unfortunately you’ll only be occupied by my family while here, I leave at nightfall.”

Xavier’s brows furrow as he looks at me and then off at Wednesday who walks in behind me, “But I thought you just got back from seeing your cousin and his baby… Where are you going now?”
“She’s going to visit her boyfriend and his aquatic family….” She says, her tone obviously a subtle taunt of disapproval as she glances at me before looking at Xavier. “They planned it right before she boarded the plane to come home after her nannying job.”

“I was not a nanny for our nephew and you are aware of this, refrain from being a deluded child…” She glares as I finish speaking to her, her feet bring her to a stop and she makes a noise out of her displeasement. “Deluded…how is anything I’ve said attributed to me being deluded? You’d rather spend one of the last weeks of summer with a fish, so be it. But don’t call our parents when you fall into the water and almost drown or burn up like a camp fire.”

My nose twitches and I sneer looking at her, “Deluded wasn’t the right word. You’re more pathetic than deluded.”

The room heats up from the tension and the smoldering burn beneath my skin as I look at her, watching her eyes widen and her jaw clench in anger. The others present, our father, Pugsley and Xavier all stay silent, worry fluttering between them and directed towards Wednesday and I at the words that fall from my lips with a smooth drop.

“Pathetic?” She grits out, fully facing me now as she clenches her hands. My head tilts in its signature style as I survey her emotions better and critique every little movement she makes in my mind, “I’m the pathetic one? You spent an entire summer running away to hide, using Cousin Itt and the new baby as a cover to keep hidden when word got out about what you are, that’s what's pathetic. As if when you’d gotten back you expected everyone to forget but they didn’t and they still come to ask about your dim wings and that's why you wish to leave once more. Childish…”

“Hide? I wasn’t hiding at all… Pathetic, childish, dim?” I sneered giving a statement that seemed more like a question of judgement as I turned to face her completely and step forward, hands crackling like molten lava as I made fists and dug my growing talons into my palms. “You’re pushing aggression off onto others all because your first kiss was with a serial killer who faked his attraction for you, still pining after Galpin like a pink nosed pup while you have everyone around you walking on shards of glass.”

“I’ve tried to reconcile with you but you stay cross with me over Galpin's confession… So what, he told you he preferred me? That wasn’t my doing yet you make it a problem for everyone even though your inferiority complex drives you to be a good person so you pretend to be better than everyone else. Let me remind you that you wanted justice to be served for him while wanting him to be yours like a pet…and that is not my fault.”
“Enough!” My eyes stay locked onto hers as our mother enters the room and demands us to stop with finality in her voice.

“It’s hardly enough…” I hissed, “she has been miserable, rude and selfish even before last semester had ended as abruptly as it did… I don’t know what crawled up into your ass sister but me leaving for the summer wasn’t to hide or run away from you or anyone else, I was requested by Cousin Itt to join him and I’ve been requested just the same once more, so I’m going.”

“And let me remind you, the only reason everyone knows about me is because you dragged me so far into your extracurricular's that I had to save you.” She stops me with a hiss of her own, “I never asked you to.”
“You didn’t have to, you're my sister!” I yell at her, temper flaring. But then she spits out another sentence, this time filled with venom and spite, “Be quiet! I don’t have to listen to a parasite, you’re just a leach latched onto my family draining all of us-” she stops close to the end and her face lightens slightly as she realizes how far she had gone, how she had misspoke in front of everyone including me.

“Wednesday,” Pugsley says suddenly, our parents gasping as she and I watch each other, Xavier lost in the background and deeply shocked at the turmoil.

“....” I’m silent as the room drops into a chill, our mother stepping forward slightly before I open my mouth and speak calmly, “my parents were as much a part of this family as you are, my mother was still an Addams and I still bear her last name along with my fathers. This so called parasite was brought in, not a hitch hiker….” I finish, turning and walking out of the parlor as her face drains of the little color left, regret passing through her eyes before she grits her teeth once more and follows after me to stand in the archway.

“Don’t walk away from me…” She demands but her voice is weaker than before.

Walking away I ignore her, moving towards the stairs with an unparalleled swiftness, “Wait, Morella hold up a minute,” Xavier's voice calls out to me and runs past Wednesday to jog up the stairs after me, “can you just stop for a minute?”

I don’t, I keep going instead, making it up to the top of the stairs to return to my room once more, “Morella,” he tries once more and I relent, finally stopping so I could look over my shoulder at him, “What Xavier?”

“Ignoring what just happened down there, are you seriously going somewhere?” He asks, waiting for a response I don’t intend to give at the moment. I turn my head back, looking forward and moving to take a step until he speaks again, sudden and almost desperate, “this might be the last time I see you.”

Pausing I fully turn to look at him, facing him entirely this time, “What ever do you mean?” I raise a brow as I ask him. “My father, after I got arrested and framed, he decided to pull me from the school. I'm going to transfer to some boarding school in Europe for outcasts. I won’t be coming back to Nevermore this year or any other most likely… Or if I do, it won’t be for very long, at least until they accept my transfer, but they will since they need another investor like my father.”

Blinking, I process everything, “Then why are you saying your goodbyes now?” He furrows his brows at my question, replying, “Cause it might be the last time I see you…”

He says it with such a level of confidence and confusion that it makes me tilt my head in thought before speaking once more as I turn and walk away, “It won’t be, besides, there might be a family funeral sooner or later that calls on those of your own to join us in celebrations. So no, it’s not goodbye…”

“Oh and Xavier,” I start as I pause for a moment and turn away once more, “if you plan to stay long do take care with my brother, Pugsley has gained his little...gift…. And he’s positively electric about it…” I grin playfully without him knowing before I continue on my way and leave his sight quickly.

Page 84

“This is the first time you've ever willingly returned to a school. How does it feel?” My mother asks as I peer out of the window, her curious question directed to Wednesday. Three weeks passed a little too quickly for my taste and now here we were, sitting in the car all together on the way to Nevermore.

“Like returning to the scene of the crime. I already know where the bodies are buried. No more uncontrolled chaos. I will bend this place to my will.“

Wednesday's response to our mother makes my eyes roll in annoyance, an awkward cringe to her words. “Be careful, dear. Control is often an illusion, like how I let your father believe he's in charge of this family,” Our mother smiles as she speaks, our father looking up at her with adoration as he sits at her side.

My mother and her converse as Pugsley sits up front with Lurch, new uniform fitted to his form, “Do you think I'll actually make a friend here?”

Out of habit I tune everyone in the car out, not listening any further until my name is called and I have to pull my eyes from the window, “Yes mother?”

“Are you excited to be going back to Nevermore?” She asks, a smirk gracing her lips, “I am positively vibrating, like a bell in a graveyard shaken by those buried alive.” Her smirk turns to a sweet smile, my fathers face sporting a loving smile of his own as they look at me.

“With any luck, you will be buried alive this semester and missing your bell…”

Wednesday's voice cuts through and I freeze, glowering with glowing eyes as I look back out the window and speak softly, “An eternity in a coffin…having to live my life six feet deep would be better than being near you in yours…”

The car falls to a fatal silence this time and everyone looks to me in shock, my parents' faces falling at our broken bond while Pugsley sits upfront stunned with his jaw dropped. Wednesday looks at the back window straight past our parents, eyes widened as her heart pounds coldly. Emotions prevalent as her resolve cracks but yet she doesn’t cry or even turn to anger, instead she sits, silent and unmoving, uncomfortable with the situation. Unused to my retorts being so negative and distancing.

The car stops suddenly and I sit there, waiting until Lurch and Pugsley exit first. The door opens a few moments later and Lurch extends his hand allowing me to take it in my grasp and step from the car under his gaze, “thank-you Lurch,” I say softly, turning around to grab my handmade carrier off the car's floor.

Stepping back I walk to the side and wait a moment, watching as my parents step out from the car next, worried gazes falling onto my form as they frown together. I turn away, ignoring the looks as I wait.

“Ah, girls, do take care of your brother…” I heard my mother say after a moment. I respond with a nod and walk away, leaving them all behind as I walk across the gravel entrance and up the steps, moving through the large double doors.

My eyes lock onto Kent immediately, but then they drift as the voices start, the murmurs and awes of my new peers and their parents, even the new faculty members. I frown deeply and Kent jogs up to me, “Hey,” he grins and greets me.

“Hello…” I look up at him, a soft expression on my face as he looks down at me. He’s quite bright today, ecstatic, ready for the new year to start just as he was when I’d visited him and his sister Davina a few weeks ago.

He stands there, smiling as he takes the sight of me in, eyes roaming my face contentedly. Forgetting his original plan as he admired me for a moment his eyes widened when he suddenly remembered, “I got you this,” He says lifting his hand from behind his back, a cup filled with what smelt like sugary coffee topped with mounds of cream whipped.

“...” I blink, quiet as I look at the cup, “...Is it cold?” I ask curiously as I watch droplets of water run over the plastic of the cup. Intrigue filled me, I’d never had it cold or sweetened before, only having tried roasted beans freshly pressed between two stones and poured over a river as a child from my first and last hike at camp with Wednesday.

He smiles and opens his mouth ready to speak when a few people walk past us, one of the girls in their small group stopping by us. She turns towards Kent and he looks over at her, a brighter smile on his face than before. Immediately I clock the actions of both of them, not even hearing what they say as my ears begin to ring loudly like a warning bell.

My head tilts and I narrow my eyes, irises glowing as I look between the two when she takes the drink from his hand and takes a slurping sip from the striped straw. “I thought you didn't drink coffee, did you get it for me?” She smiles brightly, voice coming out in a purr. The girl was a siren, scales on the tips of her ears, new to the school as I had not seen her the year prior and clearly unrelated to Kent with her orange-like tan and blonde hair. I watch, frowning to myself subtly as I step back, clearly feeling unwelcome now as Kent loses interest and seemingly forgets I was here first.

Backing up from the girl who’d stepped in between us to talk to him I make a huffing groan of a noise, one that pulls Kent’s eyes toward me, the smile on his face faltering as I raise a brow and narrow my glowing eyes at his uncaring reaction, seemingly happy look even as she had taken the coffee drink that was held out for me. I turn to the side and look away, meeting the sight of people watching me, some pulling their phones out as I make a step away.

“Wait, where are you going?” I stay rooted to my spot at Kent's voice, my head turning to the side as he talks to me, his arm reaching out to grasp mine with his hand, “Sasha, this is-,” the siren girl interrupts him as I turn back to face them, “Hi, I’m Sasha Orklov, sixteen and a Sagittarius, Siren, obvi’,” She starts, a smug look on her face as she shrugs a shoulder and continues, not bothering to extend a hand in a proper greeting, something that I judged since this seemed like a warm introduction to any other.

“I’m transferring into Nevermore this year, originally I'm from the Atlantic Arts but you know how schools are…” She says looking back at Kent with a bright smile, “I guess you two are friends?” My brow raises at her question, still not fully directed at me for the moment until she turns back without much response time from Kent, “Kent and I met earlier this summer for the Siren hunt in the Pacific.”

My eyes flick to his at the news and he awkwardly grins at me. My face remains blank as I look back at her, noticing how her eyes wave over me, “I’m sorry,” she says, tone slightly shifting into one of judgement, “I can’t really tell what you are, you’re like a ghoul or something lower right?”

My nose twitches at the comment, immediately picking up on the insult that Kent misses, a smile growing on his face as he steps up beside her like a proud owner of a dog would, “Actually, Sasha this is Morella Feathertail, she’s a-,” suddenly at the mention of my name her face drops and pales before she rushes to correct herself and interrupts Kent again, “Oh my god, I am so sorry I had no idea. You’re the phoenix.” Her voice is louder than I would have liked when she spoke, those who hadn’t been looking at me now turn their attention on to me in realization as the others get more excited at the confirmation.

“I’m a huge fan,” she says smiling brightly now, “maybe you can like show me around and we can hang out? I’d love to know more about your kind.” Kent looks at her, brows furrowing as he tries to talk to her, “I thought I was gonna show you around…”

“You were going to show her around?” I ask and his eyes flick to mine. “Yeah, well we got pretty close on the hunt and so when I told him I was transferring he offered to give me a tour, he’s so sweet isn’t he?” Her hand lands on his shoulder softly after she finishes her explanation and my hands tighten on the carrier I hold.

“But I’m sure he won’t mind me hanging out with you for a little while, right Kent?” She asks and he makes an awkward noise paired with an uncomfortable expression. “Ohh, you know what would be awesome!” Her hand drops to his bicep over his uniform, sliding across it, “you should show me your wings, I’ve always wanted to see a phoenix on fire.”

“Sasha I don’t think that’s a good idea," Kent tries to say but once again she blocks him from finishing his sentence, speaking for herself instead, “Oh relax, she won’t mind. Besides, she's totally famous now if anything she has to show everyone.”

A crippling anger consumes me, almost making my entire being burst into flames as I envision myself dropping my carrier to grab her and blow up the school, but I stop myself at the possibility of hurting Kent by accident.

Taking a deep breath I glare at her while my skin begins to smoke under my clothes creating a foggy look to my being. I pause and think, watching her slurp from my coffee before I shift my carrier onto one hand and my forearm, “Honestly…” I start, “I would rather rip all my feathers out one by one until I’m bald than be stuck in your presence any longer…” I state, voice and words monotone as her eyes widen and she stutters. My eyes shift at that second, glancing at Kent to see his expression turn to shock as I reach over with a burning hand and slide my fingers across the bottom of the coffee cup she holds, instantly melting the plastic while I simultaneously turn away.

They’re both stunned until the frozen slushed coffee falls from her cup and slaps into the ground splattering everywhere and all over her making her screech and cry, panicking and waving her arms about like a dying fish. Kent can only step away from her in utter shock, saying my name as he watches me turn on my heel and step away from them.

Walking towards the stair columns a feeling of contempt and relief grows inside me, I sigh in satisfaction, intent on going to my room instead as I try to keep cool for the sake of the carrier in my hands, my sudden excitement making me burn with a happy tinge deep in my bones, clothes still smoking.

I knew very well why it irked me that he was comfortable around another, especially a sea snake of a bitch who he clearly hadn’t mentioned anything about me to. But it made my blood literally boil in jealousy and anger as I thought about it and I hadn’t much time to let it simmer and pop at the thought of my slight win against the girl. Cooing to myself I huff when I was once again stopped, this time by a new creature that made my brows furrow as I fought the urge to light up from sheer annoyance.

“Hi! I’m Agnes, can I get your autograph?I’m a huge fan…the way you exposed yourself to save nevermore and outcasts was just so poetic and brave…” The redheaded pigtail wearing girl asks, words trailing off in a deranged tone. I almost give in and allow it but then I see the similarity in hair to Wednesday and my eyes snap into a vibrant neon glow making the girl giggle and clutch her notebook to her chest tightly, opening her mouth to say something else before another new person pops up behind me.

“Run along now Agnes dear, I’d like a few words with our school hero please,” the person behind me says, making the girl's deranged smile falter before she backs away and leaves me with the new voice.

Turning swiftly I look up, meeting the gaze of a man in dreadfully cheerful attire. He poses, thumbs up as I raise a brow in blank confusion. His smile falters and he stops, putting his hands down before clearing his throat, “Hi, I’m your new Principal, Principal Barry Dort.”

My eye twitches and I speak to him in a low voice as he grabs the collar of his jacket and pops it, “What is it you’d like an audience with me for, Principal…” I ask, simultaneously dragging out his title. He ignores my tone and smiles clapping his hands together with a soft pop. “Well, Miss Feathertail, I am reinstating the Founder's Pyre ceremony. It's an old Outcast tradition where we’ll have a big bonfire tomorrow night to introduce the new students to the school and the old, me as well of course, or at least those who want to celebrate all together will be there. But the best part is, I want you to be our student of honor.”

My nose twitches again and when I breathe out roughly smoke bellows out making his eyes widen, immediately taking it as a frustrated no, “Please consider it. I want us to be allies in this struggle.”

“Struggle?” I ask.

“Returning Nevermore to its glory days…” Another twitch in my nose makes me step back slightly, which he doesn’t seem to care about, continuing to speak to me, “I hate to speak ill of the dead, but in this case, Weems really fudged up.”

It’s a sudden burst, hands lighting up in flames before I can properly calm myself again, but he steps back startled, realizing his mistake. “I would gravely appreciate it if you wouldn’t speak so dastardly of the dead in my company, no matter how you view someone. Especially when her top priority was the students and Nevermore. She was murdered, not fired for incompetence."

He looks stunned, apologizing awkwardly with a stiffness before he watches me turn away, my hands cooling down with a trail of lingering smoke. I spot Lurch walking over, people scattering out of his way as he moves towards me with thunderous steps. I relax nodding to him and wait till he’s a bit closer before leading the way up to my room, ignoring all else.

Chapter Text

“This is the first time you've ever willingly returned to a school. How does it feel?” My mother asks as I peer out of the window, her curious question directed to Wednesday. Three weeks passed a little too quickly for my taste and now here we were, sitting in the car all together on the way to Nevermore.

“Like returning to the scene of the crime. I already know where the bodies are buried. No more uncontrolled chaos. I will bend this place to my will.“

Wednesday's response to our mother makes my eyes roll in annoyance, an awkward cringe to her words. “Be careful, dear. Control is often an illusion, like how I let your father believe he's in charge of this family,” Our mother smiles as she speaks, our father looking up at her with adoration as he sits at her side.

My mother and her converse as Pugsley sits up front with Lurch, new uniform fitted to his form, “Do you think I'll actually make a friend here?”

Out of habit I tune everyone in the car out, not listening any further until my name is called and I have to pull my eyes from the window, “Yes mother?”

“Are you excited to be going back to Nevermore?” She asks, a smirk gracing her lips, “I am positively vibrating, like a bell in a graveyard shaken by those buried alive.” Her smirk turns to a sweet smile, my fathers face sporting a loving smile of his own as they look at me.

“With any luck, you will be buried alive this semester and missing your bell…”

Wednesday's voice cuts through and I freeze, glowering with glowing eyes as I look back out the window and speak softly, “An eternity in a coffin…having to live my life six feet deep would be better than being near you in yours…”

The car falls to a fatal silence this time and everyone looks to me in shock, my parents' faces falling at our broken bond while Pugsley sits upfront stunned with his jaw dropped. Wednesday looks at the back window straight past our parents, eyes widened as her heart pounds coldly. Emotions prevalent as her resolve cracks but yet she doesn’t cry or even turn to anger, instead she sits, silent and unmoving, uncomfortable with the situation. Unused to my retorts being so negative and distancing.

The car stops suddenly and I sit there, waiting until Lurch and Pugsley exit first. The door opens a few moments later and Lurch extends his hand allowing me to take it in my grasp and step from the car under his gaze, “thank-you Lurch,” I say softly, turning around to grab my handmade carrier off the car's floor.

Stepping back I walk to the side and wait a moment, watching as my parents step out from the car next, worried gazes falling onto my form as they frown together. I turn away, ignoring the looks as I wait.

“Ah, girls, do take care of your brother…” I heard my mother say after a moment. I respond with a nod and walk away, leaving them all behind as I walk across the gravel entrance and up the steps, moving through the large double doors.

My eyes lock onto Kent immediately, but then they drift as the voices start, the murmurs and awes of my new peers and their parents, even the new faculty members. I frown deeply and Kent jogs up to me, “Hey,” he grins and greets me.

“Hello…” I look up at him, a soft expression on my face as he looks down at me. He’s quite bright today, ecstatic, ready for the new year to start just as he was when I’d visited him and his sister Davina a few weeks ago.

He stands there, smiling as he takes the sight of me in, eyes roaming my face contentedly. Forgetting his original plan as he admired me for a moment his eyes widened when he suddenly remembered, “I got you this,” He says lifting his hand from behind his back, a cup filled with what smelt like sugary coffee topped with mounds of cream whipped.

“...” I blink, quiet as I look at the cup, “...Is it cold?” I ask curiously as I watch droplets of water run over the plastic of the cup. Intrigue filled me, I’d never had it cold or sweetened before, only having tried roasted beans freshly pressed between two stones and poured over a river as a child from my first and last hike at camp with Wednesday.

He smiles and opens his mouth ready to speak when a few people walk past us, one of the girls in their small group stopping by us. She turns towards Kent and he looks over at her, a brighter smile on his face than before. Immediately I clock the actions of both of them, not even hearing what they say as my ears begin to ring loudly like a warning bell.

My head tilts and I narrow my eyes, irises glowing as I look between the two when she takes the drink from his hand and takes a slurping sip from the striped straw. “I thought you didn't drink coffee, did you get it for me?” She smiles brightly, voice coming out in a purr. The girl was a siren, scales on the tips of her ears, new to the school as I had not seen her the year prior and clearly unrelated to Kent with her orange-like tan and blonde hair. I watch, frowning to myself subtly as I step back, clearly feeling unwelcome now as Kent loses interest and seemingly forgets I was here first.

Backing up from the girl who’d stepped in between us to talk to him I make a huffing groan of a noise, one that pulls Kent’s eyes toward me, the smile on his face faltering as I raise a brow and narrow my glowing eyes at his uncaring reaction, seemingly happy look even as she had taken the coffee drink that was held out for me. I turn to the side and look away, meeting the sight of people watching me, some pulling their phones out as I make a step away.

“Wait, where are you going?” I stay rooted to my spot at Kent's voice, my head turning to the side as he talks to me, his arm reaching out to grasp mine with his hand, “Sasha, this is-,” the siren girl interrupts him as I turn back to face them, “Hi, I’m Sasha Orklov, sixteen and a Sagittarius, Siren, obvi’,” She starts, a smug look on her face as she shrugs a shoulder and continues, not bothering to extend a hand in a proper greeting, something that I judged since this seemed like a warm introduction to any other.

“I’m transferring into Nevermore this year, originally I'm from the Atlantic Arts but you know how schools are…” She says looking back at Kent with a bright smile, “I guess you two are friends?” My brow raises at her question, still not fully directed at me for the moment until she turns back without much response time from Kent, “Kent and I met earlier this summer for the Siren hunt in the Pacific.”

My eyes flick to his at the news and he awkwardly grins at me. My face remains blank as I look back at her, noticing how her eyes wave over me, “I’m sorry,” she says, tone slightly shifting into one of judgement, “I can’t really tell what you are, you’re like a ghoul or something lower right?”

My nose twitches at the comment, immediately picking up on the insult that Kent misses, a smile growing on his face as he steps up beside her like a proud owner of a dog would, “Actually, Sasha this is Morella Feathertail, she’s a-,” suddenly at the mention of my name her face drops and pales before she rushes to correct herself and interrupts Kent again, “Oh my god, I am so sorry I had no idea. You’re the phoenix.” Her voice is louder than I would have liked when she spoke, those who hadn’t been looking at me now turn their attention on to me in realization as the others get more excited at the confirmation.

“I’m a huge fan,” she says smiling brightly now, “maybe you can like show me around and we can hang out? I’d love to know more about your kind.” Kent looks at her, brows furrowing as he tries to talk to her, “I thought I was gonna show you around…”

“You were going to show her around?” I ask and his eyes flick to mine. “Yeah, well we got pretty close on the hunt and so when I told him I was transferring he offered to give me a tour, he’s so sweet isn’t he?” Her hand lands on his shoulder softly after she finishes her explanation and my hands tighten on the carrier I hold.

“But I’m sure he won’t mind me hanging out with you for a little while, right Kent?” She asks and he makes an awkward noise paired with an uncomfortable expression. “Ohh, you know what would be awesome!” Her hand drops to his bicep over his uniform, sliding across it, “you should show me your wings, I’ve always wanted to see a phoenix on fire.”

“Sasha I don’t think that’s a good idea," Kent tries to say but once again she blocks him from finishing his sentence, speaking for herself instead, “Oh relax, she won’t mind. Besides, she's totally famous now if anything she has to show everyone.”

A crippling anger consumes me, almost making my entire being burst into flames as I envision myself dropping my carrier to grab her and blow up the school, but I stop myself at the possibility of hurting Kent by accident.

Taking a deep breath I glare at her while my skin begins to smoke under my clothes creating a foggy look to my being. I pause and think, watching her slurp from my coffee before I shift my carrier onto one hand and my forearm, “Honestly…” I start, “I would rather rip all my feathers out one by one until I’m bald than be stuck in your presence any longer…” I state, voice and words monotone as her eyes widen and she stutters. My eyes shift at that second, glancing at Kent to see his expression turn to shock as I reach over with a burning hand and slide my fingers across the bottom of the coffee cup she holds, instantly melting the plastic while I simultaneously turn away.

They’re both stunned until the frozen slushed coffee falls from her cup and slaps into the ground splattering everywhere and all over her making her screech and cry, panicking and waving her arms about like a dying fish. Kent can only step away from her in utter shock, saying my name as he watches me turn on my heel and step away from them.

Walking towards the stair columns a feeling of contempt and relief grows inside me, I sigh in satisfaction, intent on going to my room instead as I try to keep cool for the sake of the carrier in my hands, my sudden excitement making me burn with a happy tinge deep in my bones, clothes still smoking.

I knew very well why it irked me that he was comfortable around another, especially a sea snake of a bitch who he clearly hadn’t mentioned anything about me to. But it made my blood literally boil in jealousy and anger as I thought about it and I hadn’t much time to let it simmer and pop at the thought of my slight win against the girl. Cooing to myself I huff when I was once again stopped, this time by a new creature that made my brows furrow as I fought the urge to light up from sheer annoyance.

“Hi! I’m Agnes, can I get your autograph?I’m a huge fan…the way you exposed yourself to save nevermore and outcasts was just so poetic and brave…” The redheaded pigtail wearing girl asks, words trailing off in a deranged tone. I almost give in and allow it but then I see the similarity in hair to Wednesday and my eyes snap into a vibrant neon glow making the girl giggle and clutch her notebook to her chest tightly, opening her mouth to say something else before another new person pops up behind me.

“Run along now Agnes dear, I’d like a few words with our school hero please,” the person behind me says, making the girl's deranged smile falter before she backs away and leaves me with the new voice.

Turning swiftly I look up, meeting the gaze of a man in dreadfully cheerful attire. He poses, thumbs up as I raise a brow in blank confusion. His smile falters and he stops, putting his hands down before clearing his throat, “Hi, I’m your new Principal, Principal Barry Dort.”

My eye twitches and I speak to him in a low voice as he grabs the collar of his jacket and pops it, “What is it you’d like an audience with me for, Principal…” I ask, simultaneously dragging out his title. He ignores my tone and smiles clapping his hands together with a soft pop. “Well, Miss Feathertail, I am reinstating the Founder's Pyre ceremony. It's an old Outcast tradition where we’ll have a big bonfire tomorrow night to introduce the new students to the school and the old, me as well of course, or at least those who want to celebrate all together will be there. But the best part is, I want you to be our student of honor.”

My nose twitches again and when I breathe out roughly smoke bellows out making his eyes widen, immediately taking it as a frustrated no, “Please consider it. I want us to be allies in this struggle.”

“Struggle?” I ask.

“Returning Nevermore to its glory days…” Another twitch in my nose makes me step back slightly, which he doesn’t seem to care about, continuing to speak to me, “I hate to speak ill of the dead, but in this case, Weems really fudged up.”

It’s a sudden burst, hands lighting up in flames before I can properly calm myself again, but he steps back startled, realizing his mistake. “I would gravely appreciate it if you wouldn’t speak so dastardly of the dead in my company, no matter how you view someone. Especially when her top priority was the students and Nevermore. She was murdered, not fired for incompetence."

He looks stunned, apologizing awkwardly with a stiffness before he watches me turn away, my hands cooling down with a trail of lingering smoke. I spot Lurch walking over, people scattering out of his way as he moves towards me with thunderous steps. I relax nodding to him and wait till he’s a bit closer before leading the way up to my room, ignoring all else.

Chapter Text

My eyes are locked onto the glass as Lurch steps past me after shimmying through the dorm rooms already larger than average door that makes him hunch his back, “Careful Lurch, I believe we’d have to find a new accommodation out of Jericho if that one shatters…” I say, calm and stoic as I follow him into the spacious room, watching and stalking as he carries over the massive empty tank.

“What the hell are you going to be using that for? Please tell me you’re not going to help Wednesday stuff animals and that's a part of the process…” I hear the telling tale of a sharp whine, looking over at where the horrified voice had come from. I see Enid, fresh pink and blue highlights, somehow blonder, brighter, shorter hair and softer looking skin. “Hello, Enid.” I nod in greeting and she smiles awkwardly, looking at the carrier tank in my hands, “I’m guessing you brought your dinner or…something dead to play with?”

“I’m not sure what you speak of…” I glanced at her, brow raised to show I had no idea what she was talking about. Looking back at Lurch I watch as he sets it down along the long wooden dresser that sits wedged against the wall. The room is different than before, furniture moved around but Enid’s side still remains colorful and intense just as it was before the previous semester had ended early.

“Lurch, please bring the water next…” I say looking around with an attentive gaze, judging the room. The hefty dresser that the tank sits on is set against the wall opposite of Wednesday's closet then about halfway across the space designated as our side sits my bed, bare and ready to be dressed. A curtain long and black, velvet to touch and sight hangs to mark as the divider to keep Wednesday's area and mine separate but at the moment it was bunched up against the wall like it had been planned to be used solely for decoration.

Humming my head tilts, my eyes taking everything in. A nightstand stands short next to my bed with a letter on it, a black wax stamp over its vanilla colored envelope. There was also a small leathered chair at the foot of my bed with a somewhat large looking cardboard box on the cushioned seat but the one thing out of place was Wednesday’s cello and music stand.

My area had my necessities and that was it. Soon I’ll move my bookshelf from Wednesday’s section, reclaiming it and moving it to sit next to my arm chair, even angling the chair. Then I’d have my sculpting set-up where the boundary tape used to be, positioned against the middle line but on my side and in my section, right where that infuriating cello sat. Last but not least I’d require another lamp for my nightstand and before we’re left to start the year alone I’ll have Lurch bring me my corpse rug so I may lay it out as the area’s centerpiece.

‘Until then,’ I thought to myself, I looked at the curtain and walked over to my section to better take in the new space. Standing next to my bed I set my carrier tank down on the nightstand, ignoring the letter that I push to the edge for a moment. I turn, lifting a knee to my bed and moving over to grasp the rope holder that bunches up the dividing curtain before pulling it.

The heavy velvet textured curtain comes easily, extending out from the wall and almost reaching the foot of my bed before the floor forbids it from unfurling any further on its own. I sigh, getting off the bed, rounding my furniture to Wednesday’s side and grabbing the curtains hem. Enid watches me work silently, waiting patiently while I pull the curtain all the way to the center of the room, blocking all view of Wednesday's area from mine. Then I eye my bookshelf before stopping, an idea coming to mind as I turn to look at Enid.

“Enid, may I trouble you for a moment?” I narrowed my eyes waiting for her reply. “Uh, yeah sure?” She says a slight bit confused.

“Grab that cello and throw it over the balcony…”

She blanches and I raise a brow once more, thinking maybe she had no access to the balcony now, but when I look over at the large window its still in place, half color and half plain, Enid's side held coats and a small flamingo statue while ours held the old arm chair and a simple overhang lamp that drooped over in a slight arch, even sporting a small table with a few books stacked between book-ends.

“Uhm…” She pauses and I look back at her,”how about I just move it to her side so it’s not in your way?” She smiles brightly as she speaks and looks at me with a hopeful look, confused and feeling awkward for the request I had made.

Sighing I shake my head and wave her off, letting her do as she pleases and move the instrument easily as I turn away. Locking onto my bookshelf I walk around it, checking to make sure every book is in place through the open spaces before I twist my neck and crack my bones. Slipping my hands underneath the top shelf I hold them flat against the sturdy wood and lift, Enid stopping and gawking at the raw strength.

“Wow, you got stronger…” She says, setting the cello down to watch as I take the bookshelf carefully, taking slight precaution to keep from ruining the layout of the books it contains and moving back around the curtain to my area before setting it down.

“So…” She walks around the curtain to look at me, hands cupping each other in front of her abdomen, “I’m guessing you and Wednesday are still having that fight?” I step back, barely listening as I look at the placement of my furniture.

“Are you okay?” She asks and I spare her a look. “I’m fine, why?” I say as Lurch stomps back into the room with his hefty metal foot shoes, a long hose trailing behind him as the nozzle hands from one hand, already unraveled and clearly connected to a faucet somewhere, in the other arm he carries a bag of sea salt for the tank.

At the sight of him I slip the large bag on my back off my shoulders and set it on my bookshelf, unzipping it and pulling out a soft clamp as Lurch walks over. I take the hose from him and turn to move to the tank, “Enid, grab the folded stool from my bag.” I say as I clasp the hose into the tank and twist the handle turning the water on softly at first so Lurch can follow and slit open the bag of salt, immediately pouring it into the tank beside me.

Enid moves to help, also pulling out a kit, “Do you need this too?” She asks as I glance at her and nod, “Yes, please hand me those.” She walks to me, handing me the stool that I set down on the floor in front of the middle of the dresser before I turn and open the kit while it stays in her arms. “So, ignoring the fact that this is how we’re acting after not seeing each other for an entire summer and a couple extra weeks…what’s with all of this stuff? Are you planning on growing your own food?”

“Not in the slightest, these are my newest children. The tank is their home as they grow under my supervision, the salt is for their survival as deep water creatures and this kit, is to make sure the water is clean and livable.” I explain it simply for her as I measure and mix contents between us, the chemicals precise and specific before I finish and turn with a clear filled cup and a blue liquid filled tube, pouring them under the stream of water.

“The water shall dissolve the salt as it mixes the chemicals into the rest of its contents. As you can see it is quite a large tank so it will take more than a few minutes to fill up its contents.” I turn back to her and put everything away, “thank you Lurch, will you bring my corpse rug and the rest of my bags up please,” I say.

Lurch groans with a nod and takes the empty salt bag with him as Enid watches, “that was a lot of salt are you sure there should be that much?” She asks and I nod saying yes, “Yes, these specific creatures are from deep water, in fact the tank is hand made, something I designed and built myself, hence why the lid looks like this and can fold backwards. Everything is meticulously thought through to ensure their survival.

“Wait, so they're your pets? What are they?” She asks, her eyes drifting to the side to look at the dark carrier on my nightstand. “I shall show you once everything is set, for now we must let the salt dissolve enough to decorate the tank in a proper environmental way.”

“And what exactly is properly environmental?” She asks somewhat concerned that it would be something dangerous. “Simple,” I say, “the boxes in the corner that Lurch had brought up before I’d come up with him and the babies should have all of their amenities….” I pause for a moment looking over at the boxes before looking into her eyes, the concern clear, “...would you like to help me?”

She perks up at the offer and shrugs, nodding, “Yeah sure, I mean I don’t really know what it would normally look like in their natural habitat but I’d be happy to help you.” I hum, giving a practiced smile and taking the kit from her hands to open the nightstand and set the kit down inside the nightstands compartment before closing the small door and standing up once more.

Enid is already opening the boxes, pulling out everything that had been previously prepped before leaving my home in New Jersey. “The sand we will pour in first and let settle, then we can set up the rest of the surroundings.” I grab the first sand bag, slicing it open and dumping it in before the water fills up too high, the salt already dissolved thanks to the water, the stream and the chemicals. Enid takes the second back, ripping it open and filling it up to help me, we do the same with two more bags before she asks another question.

“Now what? Should we wait longer so it all settles before we add everything else?” I hum in response and nod, grabbing the hose and twisting the nozzle so the water rushes out and fills it up faster. “Yes, but we can add the rocks now…”

“Okay… So, about you and your sister, what happened?” I swallow naturally, head tilted in though as she crouches and grabs a container that had been packed up, filled with small stones. “She aggravates me,” I say, taking the box and opening it before pouring it inside as she grabs one of the larger lava rocks and steps up onto the stool, putting it down in the tank by herself.

“Well, I know that, but she’s not even in here and you did tell me to throw her cello over the balcony…”

I hand her more rocks, letting her place them as the water rises quickly, “We’d gotten into a fight a few weeks ago, after I’d returned home from seeing Cousin Itt and the new babe he and his wife welcomed… I’d been invited to spend a week with Kent and his sister before I’d returned home. But the day I was to leave, Xavier had stopped by for an impromptu visit and Wednesday showed her distaste in quite a grotesque way in front of him instead of privately between us.”

“She called Kent a fish, said I was running away and hiding, insulted my wings and my choice to leave…” I take a deep breath handing her the last rock. “Shit…” She curses softly, putting the rock down against the sand before looking back at me, “...what did you tell her?”

“...I accused her of being jealous of Tyler Galpin's feelings for me, and said that she was deluded, among some other factual things…” My voice isn’t soft when I speak to her, it’s blank and to the point, but it makes her sigh nonetheless.

“Here, place this inside next,” I say, handing her a piece of old driftwood, waiting for her to drop it in. “Do you wanna talk about it? Like how it makes you feel and stuff?” I pause at her questions, “Not particularly…but since you are seemingly curious about it, I no longer feel as if I have to be in her presence, and I especially do not trust her judgement.”

“Is that a phoenix thing?” She asks softly, meek as she tries not to overstep.

“What do you mean?” I ask and she swallows, fidgeting with the water in the tank as I grab another log, “Well, I read somewhere that birds can change their view on people and things, like hold grudges or start avoiding you and disliking you. From like environmental stuff or if they think you’re a threat and stuff like that.”

Her words make me look down, thinking about it for a moment before I allow my thoughts to come out and I speak to her, giving a somewhat clouded answer to her original question, “Truthfully Enid, she disrupts my emotional stability as of late and I find her incessant insults of my person to be a betrayal, but yes, I suppose it is a phoenix thing.”

“Here, this is the last piece…..if you would like, maybe we can find some fitting ornaments for the aquarium.” Her mood flips and she becomes chirpy once more, “Oh my gosh, absolutely I’d love to help, speaking of the tank, what exactly are the fish?”

Moving to her other side I turn off the hose as it finishes filling the tank up then I move to the night stand and open up the carrier, one I had specifically created for this moment. I pull out one compartment as Lurch comes back and walks into the room to set the rest of my things down, wheeling in my sculpting set by a rope behind him, “Thank you lurch, you are dismissed.”

I hear his grunt and his feet dragging him from the room as I turn to Enid with the first compartment, “close the lid and hit the button on the edge.” I watch her closely as she does so, then I tell her to open something else, "there's a section on my side that slides open, open that for me and then step away, you may watch.

She quickly slides the hatch open and leans down to look into the tank, moving off the stool as it makes her too tall to truly watch what will happen. “I created the carrier to hold more than one creature, specifically for this…” I say and step closer, opening the compartment as I pull the stool over with my foot.

“If you are interested, I have yet to name any of them, if you’d like to name some you may,” I step up and lift the container up before lowering it into the water and shifting it, five glowing little things swim out, “Woah, what are they?” Enid asks as she moves to stand closer.

“Gymnosomata, or as most call them, Sea angels… They were a gift, as were the other ones.” She watches as they swim around and then watches me repeat the process with the next container and the next then the last.

“These are Barreleye Fish a.k.a. Macropinna Microstaoma, they will grow about 6 inches, as I only have the males of this one. Same with this, the Black Seadevil Anglerfish a.k.a. Melanocetus Johnsonii, these males will grow to eight inches. As you can see, there's five sea angels and two of each of the others so the tank will be able to house and allow them each to grow with room to spare. But this one is my favorite...” I grab the last container and look back at her, “it somewhat reminds me of you…”

Moving back up onto the stool I do the same thing with the container as I did with the previous ones, but I lower my hand further into the water and shift it so two small orange toadlike fish pop out and float to the floor where they begin to move around. “These are my Chaunacops Roseues, my red coffin-fish babies. In fact they are all babies, but I believe my feelings for these two are more advanced. I quite love them….”

“They, remind you, of me? Seriously?” She asks with a mixed reaction, “why?” I turn to her quickly, startling her as she jumps back, “They are quite cute, no?”

She looks at my expression, my eyes glowing naturally as I look at her like a predator unintentionally, “Well…” She starts and glances down as the waddle around on the sandy bottom and see’s them fully, “yeah, They are aren’t they… They kinda look like frogs.”

Cooing I turn back and watch the creatures adjust to their new habitat quickly before I shut the sliding hatch and set the container down, turning their light off simultaneously and pressing another button that makes a locking whirl kind of sound, “What was that?”

“It’s the pressure lock I had created, it will increase the pressure of the water comfortably, allowing them to thrive better,” I hit another button, “and now, they will live and grow, thriving in darkness, but we will still be able to view them…” I grin, watching the tank glow as the glass shifts under the technology, ”for them it's darker than night on the inside but on the outside, a perfect view…”

“That’s so cool…”

Nodding, I watch the fish for a few more seconds before I look to my side at her, “Enid…” I say softly, watching how she looks at me at her name. “Huh?”

“I have a question.” I say, swallowing before I return my attention towards the large water tank, “about Kent…” Her brows furrow and her head tilts, “Kent?” She makes a face, “you know I don’t really know him right? Sirens and all,” she trails off and I stop her midway, turning to her suddenly and speaking, “You’re ahead of the school and the social circles, correct? You also hear about every new transfer on account of your father being a part of the outcasts council school order.”

Her face shows surprise, mouth dropping open, “How did you-,” I stop her once more, interrupting her shock at my knowledge as I continue, “Tell me of the newest Siren transfer, Sasha Orklov.”

My glowing eyes reflect in her own as she blinks repeatedly, shaking her head before scoffing out a huff in confusion, “Sasha Orklov? What on earth do you want with an Orklov?” She asks me and my head tilts, I catch the way her expression shifts and her wordings pertaining to the girl's family more than the girl.

“She upsets you with her presence….” I say, deducing as my eyes narrow. She scoffs again, turning away and crossing her arms, “That family is nothing but a bunch of cult worshiping thieves, did you know her ancestors used to help the normies, hunted down werewolves with them. It’s disgusting that she’s even allowed to attend Nevermore.”

The venom on her tongue is palpable, clinking and seeping into my own as I agree, “Yes… It is quite disgusting. And the vile creature has come to steal and plunder here as well," I say with a sigh, clearly annoyed with the situation even as Enid latches onto what I say with a need to know.

Her eyes are wider than I’ve ever seen, almost glowing brightly with the reflection of mine as she stares into them. “Enid… You concern me,” I say, voice bland as I look at her blankly before I raise a single brow up into an arched peak, “are you aware of her incessantly disgusting behavior downstairs?” I ask and her eyes get wider as she becomes overwhelmingly energized, “No, tell me everything! Now!”

Frowning I pull my arm away from her newly latched on claws that she’d sunken into my flesh, she apologizes quickly, more relaxed after seeing the blood trickle down my hand from under my clothes, “Sorry, sorry…what happened downstairs?”

I ‘hmph’ stretching my fingers as I feel my skin stitch itself together under my sleeve. “She had come up between Kent and I, took the coffee he had bought for me and started to drink it white insinuating I was a lower class…saying that I was of a lower species like a ghoul or something else. And they had seemed…quite friendly.”

Her mouth drops open and she re-crosses her arms in shock, “You’re kidding me. That bitch was flirting with your boyfriend in your face and insulted you?” I nod and she continues, “well what’d you do? Oh my god did you attack her?” She hisses in a harsh whisper as I look away, “Oh my god you totally did! Wait, back it up, what did he do? Did Kent defend you? Oh my god, did he attack her too?!”

Making a gruntled noise I look back at her and sigh, “No, he absolutely had not only no input but did not make any movements or actions to correct or scold her. In fact he apparently had offered to give her a tour of the school.” I say with distaste, “she insisted I should show her my wings and fire because I somehow am supposed to do so now that I’ve become known by the common outcast.”

Her rage grows and she growls as I speak, “You’re actually joking, what a bitch…” I see how her anger simmers and boils in her expression, something that brings a cooing purr to my throat like a proud mother.

“Yo, Enid? We’re here to help you set up,” a voice calls out from the dorm room entrance, a voice that makes Enid perk up even more and get excited as the rage and anger suddenly vanish making me frown as she twists around and clasps her hands together before walking away from me and the tank.

Turning I raise a brow and follow her, twisting and stopping with my hands clasped in front of me. I see the group of wolves come in before they even realize I’m standing on the edge of the room watching them with a curious gaze.

“Enid.” I say, face turned stern as the wolves that pile in turn to look at me, faces falling somewhat, “Oh, uhm, everybody meet my roommate and my bestie, Morella Feathertail,” She says my name with a toothy smile and what she calls, jazz hands.

“Oh shit…”

Chapter Text

My eyes narrow and I move towards Enid, surveying each wolf that walks in and stands there, eyeing me. “Enid…Care to introduce me to your, new friends?” I ask in more of a statement tone, nose twitching as happiness exudes from her like a tsunami like it’s normal she becomes excited just from their presence.

“I’m going to assume based on our friendship though, that these ones are not on the menu…for now.” My eyes careen over each face, Enid laughing awkwardly and pinching my arm, “No eating my pack mates okay.”

Huffing, I look away and give a simple nod as a boy steps forward, “Hi, i’m Bruno,” he smiles brightly with a sweet look on his face. I look down at his hand as it extends towards me before I take it. “You smell like my fathers hair product,” I say. Enid blanches and a few of the other wolves snicker.

“Must be a cool guy,” the boy says, giving a grin that makes Enid relax as he catches her eye. I look between them for a moment and make a judging noise, “No more gorgon I presume?” I say not listening for a response as her jaw drops, not expecting me to realize when she hadn’t even told me, looking back at the boy as I let his hand go I direct my attention to his being, "interesting choice to mate with… How durable are your bones?” I ask him suddenly.

“I’m sorry? My bones?” His grin falters in confusion as I raise a brow. “I asked you, how durable are your bones? Do they digest well?” I say and ask all at once making Enid laugh awkwardly, “She’s just joking, haha, bad humor is all.”

Eyeing her with a raised brow I robotically nod, following along as I see how her reaction to my words were genuine panic. “Yes? A joke… I don’t crave the flesh of others?” The boy suddenly laughs and smacks a hand on my shoulder, surprising Enid and I, “Don’t sweat it, you’re a phoenix right, a predator. We totally understand how it is, pack life is pretty carnivorous and protective."

Enid visibly relaxes and I blank, head tilting as I realize that the werewolves nature was similar to my own, a major reason to why Enid and I had gotten along so well also, something I hadn’t considered very much hence my stunned face. “Yes… Predator…” I say before furrowing both brows, speaking fast as I turn and walk back to my little cubby like area, “They may stay.”

“Wow, she’s never been so welcoming before,” Enid blinks rapidly, laughing awkwardly as the others venture in, now welcome. Immediately they all move around taking on separate tasks to help Enid unpack.

Suddenly Lurch comes back, stomping into the room making everyone back up and watch in stunned silence for the most part, “Woah, big dude…” Someone murmurs as he walks over towards me, setting a smaller tank on the top of my bookshelf, the length taking up at least twenty inches of the space, all for the sake of feeder fish. I whip around to look at him,meeting his eyes as he looks at me for any other jobs to be done. A smile graces my face instead as I lean over to grab something from my bag on the floor and stand again, moving to Lurch’s side.

“Thankyou for your assistance Lurch, happy creation day,” I say, giving a small nod while I smile with a familial tenderness and lift up the bottle of pure electrified vodka, the glass giving off little electric shocks as the liquid sparked on the inside. His face breaks out into a large toothy grin as he takes it, patting my the crown of my head with his free hand. He grunts in acceptance and turns, leaving my side to go and leave the dorm room so he could assist the others, or maybe take a few swigs of his favorite drink of choice and volt out.

My smile turns sharp at his leave, my eyes turning downward to look at the filled tank, small dull fish swimming inside. Stepping forward I tap on the glass before my smile drops and I look up, straight at the curtain, smoke billowing from my nostrils in a huff. “Enid.” I say looking over as she watches.

“Yeah?” She asks, “I forgot, I have something for you from my European travels when I visited Cousin Itt…” I say turning away to fish something out of an unopened box on my bed. She becomes excited, grabbing something from a random bag of her own before hopping over as some of her pack watches and some keep working. “I got you something too!” She exclaims giddily.

She watches me rip the box on the ground open, then her face pales as I start pulling out thick metal chains, “uhm…” She doesn’t manage to get a full word or sentence out by time i’m done pulling the chain out and letting the last bit crash to the floor. I reach into the bottom, pulling her gift out. “Here…” I hold the smaller box up after opening it, a long sleek black case, holding it out to her and watching her face go blank in shock.

Everyone freezes and looks at the present I hold in my hand, a skull from centuries ago, werewolf origins and still transformed, skeletal structure fully included as it rests under the skull. My head tilts and I lower the gift slowly after the minute of silence dragged on for a moment too long. “You do not like it?” I asked, unable to particularly register why, so I explained the meaning, “I stole her for you, from a normie human who’s family hunted your kind…I assumed you could give her a proper burial.”

The silence was still strong when I had closed my mouth and I frowned, closing the box gently, “I see, maybe I had made a mistake. I apologize…” She suddenly springs forward, wrapping around me with the box in the way, “Oh my god, no, no, it’s amazing thank you!” She pulls back, taking the box carefully as I nod, quietly, “It’s perfect, we can find out who’s ancestor it is and have a ceremonial burial to release her soul. A ton of packs get together for things like this, it’s super important to us, to me, thank you…”

“I was originally getting you a limited edition J-pop cd but the cashier started saying I was a shame to humanity for not buying someone called Taylor Swift's music... I regrettably set the counter on fire, accidentally,” I say, looking to the side as I lie about it being an accident and regretting it. She laughs wetly, eyes teary with appreciation.

“I swear, it’s perfect thank you…” She says and I nod, “Oh, here, I got this for you. I got Wednesday something from a boutique cause she’s, you know…but I figured you would prefer something you could actually enjoy while here.” She maneuvers the box of remains over for Bruno to take as he steps closer before she smiles excitedly, giving me a drawstring bag while the boy backs away to a few of the others.

When I take it I notice the heft of it before ever even opening it. My eyes glow as the scent wafts over the room and I coo loudly, “Poison….” Everyone falls silent looking over in shock, away from the skeletal remains I’d given over. “Wait, you gave her poison?” Bruno coughs in shock.

“Yep, she loves poison.” She smiles speaking matter of factly. “Can you believe my uncle picks wild mushrooms for a living?” She says laughing weirdly as I look in the bag at the two bottles. “There's two bottles, one is a death cap and the other is some kind of bloody weeping or something angel…he was saying a ton of stuff. But there's like three hundred mushrooms worth in each thing, crazy right, who has the time for that many mushrooms?” She shrugs while talking.

“Death angel mushrooms… I know the scent. Thank you. No one has ever gifted me something so…lovely like this before….” I say softly, examining the bottles as she preens, hands behind her back as she twists side to side proudly, “I knew you’d love it! Plus now we have that coffee truck downstairs, you can totally add some into it!”

Looking up I nod, thinking before I move forward and hug her, making her gasp, “Oh wow, you’re hugging me, and you’re not injured either.” I grunt at her words, mumbling, “Quiet, you will ruin the moment questioning it.” She laughs softly, hugging me back in a tight grip before we back away and she joins the others and the bones, leaving me to my abode where I’m forced to remember my bed is bare and I’m required to make it.

Frowning I make a disgruntled noise, deciding to leave the room instead. After I hide my poison of course all while I’m practically drooling at the thought of drinking every drop immediately.

“Mother, father,” I greet walking into Pugsley’s assigned room after wandering the school and abandoning the worst responsibility of life. “Morella, come to check out the new den?” Pugsley asks me as our parents and he looks at me upon my arrival.

Stepping further into the room I look around and raise a brow, “It is quite spacious, but I see you shall have roommates. Though one of them is taking more space than he should…” I hum after speaking, eyeing the other boy and his mother who stand in the room as well, "Eugene, it is good to see you in better health.”

Eugene smiles at me, “Morella hey,” I look away from him quickly, “Do you plan to take up every communal desk in this room?” I ask, as his mother gets called away by a teacher and excuses herself softly with a gentle smile.

“I was assured by the principal that I could bring a pet,” his face slightly falls as he speaks to me, my parents awkwardly pretending they weren’t present by looking and talking about a wall near a few of the bunk beds. “A pet, means one pet. I see you have many more than simply one, and they are all scattered across the desks. How is anyone supposed to work in here?” I sneer at him, questioning.

“Look, I agreed to room with him as a favor to Wednesday, but I don't have to accommodate him, it’s still my room too.” My nose twitches at his words, Pugsley realizing the tone Eugene spoke with made me bark back at him, “A communal room. You do not have to be his friend but you will be polite and respectful, it seems that you’ve become rude since our previous semester together and I don’t enjoy it. Clear off a desk for your other roommates Eugene before I decide to report you for bullying your peers.”

Stepping closer I meet him eye for eye even with the new height difference, “Just because you created a two minute long distraction last year that helped put a deranged human normie away does not mean you’re now superior to the rest of the population,” I say, eyes narrowed, glowing as his face drops and his smirk fades away.

“Mother, Father.” I suddenly say, my voice a spark of finality and command, “leave the paint alone, I shall walk you to the car for your departure.” I say still glaring at Eugene, Pugsley smiling now`from my small intervention. My parents turn feigning surprise at my presence, cooing in their own way as they move to me. Rolling my eyes at the affection I turn and walk out of the room letting my parents say their goodbyes to Pugsley before joining me in the hallway.

“How nice of you to check on Pugsley darling,” my mother says as I wait for them to join my side. I nod, “I’ll watch him as much as I am able Mother, do not worry,” I say, turning to start walking as they follow me with small smiles, “Thank you my dear, your Father and I are simply worried about him…”

Nodding I agree, “Yes, I understand. He will have a hard time finding anything or anyone like minded, this school has limited potential for companions.” I admit to them making them frown, “it is clear to me that it will be hard for him to make friends here.” My parents sigh, holding onto each other's arms as we walk and I talk.

As we continue on our journey downstairs, we leave the boys corridor close to passing Ajax and Kent. Both boys smile at me, Ajax nodding to me as I return it with a single curt nod downwards, avoiding looking at Kent even as we pass him, his face twisting in confusion as he stops and watches me walk past without even a glance.

My mother glances back however, taking a pity on his forlorn appearance, “Darling, wasn’t that your little siren boy?” I hum, clearly we were still in range of him hearing us as we came to a stop due to a few other parents walking up the stairs before us. “Well, why don’t you go talk with the boy, I’m sure your father and I can keep each other company just fine…”

Ignoring her romantic tone I scoff, saying, “I would rather not. I unfortunately do not have the patience to deal with being replaced by a childish sea snake, lest I snap off its fingers one by one and have a snack after being overcome and burdened with its annoying existence…”

“Fingers on a sea snake…ah how times have changed,” My father chuckles, not entirely listening.

“Oh Gomez, our poor daughter, the tribulations of love…” My mother sighs, forlorn herself. I snort, smoke huffing from my nostrils, “Mother, enough with the delusions of my tribulations. I have no interest in belittling myself to fight for another's affection. If it is to be mine, it would not shift its gaze.” I snapped, adding on knowing he was listening near us, “and it would certainly know when to get rid of the ‘problem’ at hand before I decide to rip out and eat the ‘problem's’ heart…”

“Darling, maybe this tribulation was concocted from the troubles of your mind, go talk to the boy…” My hands crackle at my mothers words, “Father, please inform Mother, that my mind is sound and my eyes are clear. The only thing wrong with me is that I’m starting to become hungry…”

As soon as I’m able, I make my way down the stairs, my parents following without another glance back at the siren. “Ohh, shall we get something from that little stall, my little venom drop?” My father asks and I make a displeasing noise.

“I’d like to see you both to your car, not, dilly…dally, around like a child,” I reply swiftly having no intentions of staying around the boys dorm nor stopping for a cold treat meant as a distraction.

“Sweetheart…” My mothers says, her tone making me pause.

“Why don’t we get that drink your father wants, we can all get something nice and cold to relax…and then I can pick that delicious little brain of yours about something important darling.” My mothers words make my forehead crease in curious concern.

“Mother, no need to try crypticness, spit out your venom lest it poison thou’st tongue,” I say and my father chuckles, “Ahh, you always did have your cousins way with words, it's almost as if Itt is here with us.”

“Gomez darling, not now...I think it would be a, beneficial, discussion to have with her don’t you think? It does involve the children after all…” My mother says and I freeze as we exit the towered entrance and go outside. I turn on my heel looking up at them with narrowed eyes, standing a few steps down on the cobble stairs. “Speak it, what have you done that warrants my attention of all things?” I hiss at them.

My parents give awkward smiles, looking at each other before looking back at me from the few steps above. “Ahh, I see some of the Addams family have returned from their newest Nevermore members tour, to his dorm room?” I turn to see the principal after hearing his awkward introduction into our conversation, single handedly changing the subject to one of his own.

“Principal Dort, have you met our little fire bird?” My father asks, motioning to me as we step down off the stairs to come closer to the red headed man. “Yep,” He replies to my father with a cheery smile, teeth partially yellow and rotted, “I'm sure your daughter would enjoy having you around more this year.”

My head tilts and whips to the side instantly as I observe my parents, their eyes shifting to me as I look at them, clearly they were hoping to not have whatever this was, come up this way. “What ever, do you mean, by being around, more?” I pronounce each word with a quipped voice, eyes unblinking and large like an owl as I await an answer.

“Well, Principal Dort,” My mother motions to the man with both hands like a half prayer, handkerchief dangling between delicate, long fingers, “just asked me to chair the Gala Fundraising Committee…” She swallows audibly as my eyes stay locked onto hers, unwavering and still not a single blink.

“Oh yeah, welp, Vincent Thorpe chaired the last three years, but after Xavier was falsely accused of murder, he pulled his son and his endowment from Nevermore.” The man says and my head whips to him, clearly not expecting that the boy wouldn’t show up at all when my impression was that he’d have at least a few weeks with us before exiting the school alone. “Xavier's not coming back for this semester?” I ask curiously, the boy's words had made me quite confident the last time I had seen him that he’d be present at least for a short while.

“He's heading to Reichenbach Academy in Switzerland.” The man replies and my father gasps, hand thrown over his chest, “Oh, I spent the summer there as an exchange student.” My mother coos, her hand joining his on his chest, “I remember, darling…it was the longest summer of my life.”

“Oh... I realize I've ambushed you…” Principal Dort says, sensing and seeing my parents' affections for each other, “No, I usually enjoy a good ambush,” my mother assures him. I ignore my fathers miniscule comment that flusters my mother as usual, my nose twitching as my eyes narrow and my head whips around back towards my parents, suddenly tilting as if I’m observing my prey, “Your answer.” I state with a final tone.

Suddenly Principal Dort makes a noise, a ‘ha!’ sound that can only be described as a stunned laugh that is usually paired and heard accompanied by a scoff, “She really is like a bird, who would have thought,” my nose twitches and my head slowly turns back to him, my parents gasping in an offended manner, eyes wide and mouths open, my mother even covering her mouth with a black laced handkerchief. “Cause she’s a bird,” He says grinning like an idiot, “you know like a phoenix,” he chuckles awkwardly, his hands going up to wave next to his head, “caw caw…”

His hands slowly lower and he clears his throat as he realizes the shift in mood, his face falling and paling. “Of course I say that, with no offense,” he chuckles again, clapping his hands together to lighten the mood. Clearly though, it fails, “just a harmless joke, cause she’s a bird…. Oh dear…”

“A harmless joke?” I ask, my eyes flicking into a bright fiery glow, “with no offense?” My skin crackles as my father looks at my face and whispers, “Tish,” my mother looks at me and gasps again at my eyes, “Morella, calm down this can be rationally handled I’m sure of it…”

“I feel as though I struck a nerve,” Durt chuckles uncomfortably, “guess it's a phoenix thing, huh? Oh come on guys, lighten up.” My mothers mouth closes sharply and she reels back in anger listening to him, "Principal Dort.”

“A little humor never hurt anyone, you know my father used to tell me this when I was a kid, ‘a bird can join a baseball game but it can only make fowl throws.’” He chuckles, clasping his hands before him, “get it? Fowl for foul, cause it’s a bird joke. The point is we all need our ducks in a row and you can’t have a formation unless you all fly together,” he winks saying specific words, thinking it’s motivational instead of offensive like it really is.

“Oh no, just terrible...” My father mumbles.

They all watch me in different manners my wide eyes locked onto Durt, fiery irises turning from yellowish-orange to a deep lava like orangish-red before specks and flickers of blue spark around my pupils making my parents freeze as I finally speak, “You mean no offense… You told my parents a speciesist joke about birds, in front of me and an awful one at that…” His eyes widen and he holds his hands up, “Woah, hold up it was just a harmless joke I’m, I’m not a Speciesist Miss Feathertail.” He backtracks and freezes at the realization of what he’d just done.

“You’ve just insulted me and my kind, as well as all other avian creatures, human or not,” I grit out, “you have even been so brazen to have done so before my family and me…yet you say no offense as if that excuses you’re blatantly obnoxious rudeness.” With every word I become more enraged, hands crackling and sparking as my skin slowly starts to rip apart on my fingers releasing little sparks and small bursts of fire.

Durt’s eyes flick down and he watches in shock before stammering and backing away, words unintelligible as I growl at him, “with all the things I've endured today I hadn’t expected to have my name disgraced right in front of me.” My talons rip out, sharp and long before my mother grabs my shoulders with her hard manicured nails digging into my heated collarbones, unafraid of being burnt. “You know what, I think it would be a wonderful idea to stay and join the committee after all,” she says.

My mother moves me over to my father who starts to lead me away towards the Tell Tale coffee truck. I begin to pant nostrils filled with smoke that bellows out as my father tries to calm me, “Let us get something cold, my darling little death trap, no need to burst into flames where everyone can see…”

“Father, let me go…” I grit out as he drags me away with his familial inherited strength, the area we were encased within was sparse with others but the few here still had eyes and ears that had yet to catch sight and sound of me. “NO…no, no, no, we are going to sit down with some cold coffee and relax while we wait for your mother, then-,” I yank away and whip around, my neck and jaw crackling and splitting apart as the fire burns in my veins and grows stronger as Durt’s words run through my mind on a loop.

Chapter Text

Suddenly as my eyes lock onto Dort’s form my head is covered, shrouded in darkness making me go still like a parrot put to sleep. I’m pulled to the side, turned around and walked forward with a hand on my lower back and another on my arm. Whoever had grabbed ahold of me hissed in pain and pulled me along, my father instructing them out of the grand doors, “This way, quickly.”

I’m too stunned to fight back, my mind also warring with clarity over the thoughts about what I was just about to do. My father and the stranger lead me away, taking me down some steps and further than I could track while I allow it.

When I’m finally shown the light again I blink owlishly, my eyes darting around to see my father and Xavier. “Dude, it’s only been orientation for a few hours and you’re already about to burst into flames? What the hell happened?” Xavier breathes heavily, whipping his hand around beside him to cool it off. 

Staring at him I blink slowly, my father speaking as he walks up and pats my shoulder, smoke puffing up off cloth there, "I’m afraid that Principal Dort decided to make some unsavory comments and a tasteless joke…” He turns to me, “my darling little dagger, you were so angry, are you sure you want to return to Nevermore? Just say the word and we’ll pack up your things and go before the night falls.”

Sighing deeply I grind my teeth and look down at the ground, “I’m fine father…” Xavier scoffs, running a hand through his hair as he motions towards the school behind us with his hand, “That didn’t exactly look like you were fine Morella, you looked ten times worse than you did that day at the lake last semester.”

Swallowing with difficulty I barely meet his gaze, calming down significantly as my skin returns to normal and my eyes cool off returning to their natural hue. “What are you doing here? Dort said you wouldn’t be coming back here…”

His hand drops to his side and he sighs looking at me, “Well I had to make good on what you said didn’t I? Besides, I sent a letter and a painting up to Wednesday, saw you as I was handing ‘em over to Bianca and went to find you afterwards. I have one for you too, a letter,” he says, fishing an envelope from his pocket before holding it out to me, “just open it later,” he sighs again.

I catch the meaning behind ‘painting’ and furrow my brows before I take the letter from his hand, watching as he looks around at the area he had dragged me off to. “Does your father know you’re here young man?” My father asks him and Xavier nods, replying, “Yeah, he knows I’m saying goodbye…” He pauses looking at me, “actually I leave Jericho in about thirty minutes so I can make my plane in a few hours, less now that this has happened.”

Nodding slowly I look around, “A bit far out…” I say, seeing as how we were on the edge of the school grounds, close to the woods that lead the short stone path to the staffing cottage and Xavier's old art shed. “Yeah well I didn’t think it’d be a great idea for everyone to see you create a fucking fire tornado when there wasn’t an actual threat,” he scoffs, shoving his hands in his pockets.

“He insulted me, death is the only thing he could endure to right what he has said, besides, I had control.” He rolls his eyes at my words. “Morella, that wasn't in control. Maybe you really should leave the school if-,” I interrupt him, “I won’t leave, and you shouldn’t either…”

He stays silent for a minute, “You saying you want me to stay here Feathertail?” He grins. I frown, responding with a gruff huffing noise, “Hnnph, Don’t say ridiculous things…I merely think you should be allowed to finish your schooling in the same school you’ve gone to for the beginning of your high school career, not transfer out of the country.”

He gives me a lazy smirk, eyeing me as he nods, “Right…not because you’ll miss me.” He pauses, face smoothing out, “but you do know why I’m leaving right? I don’t want to but my father can’t exactly deal with so many publicity issues, especially from me.”

“Your father, is a stubborn man with a hefty sticked ass,” I say and his eyes and face scrunches up awkwardly in slight confusion and humor, “I know what your trying to say and I get it but maybe you shouldn’t say that again, to anyone…it sounds a bit weird.” He says and my head tilts, nodding after a moment, understanding the request to not repeat those words albeit oblivious to how the wording could be off to others if spoken again.

“Hefty sticked ass…” My father mumbles, nodding to himself as he watches me observantly before looking at Xavier, “she’ll get there one day,” he tells the boy who smiles and laughs, replying to my father as he looks at me, “Yeah, I know she will, she’s adaptable.”  

Frowning, I looked between them, “How was it incorrect?” I ask and they laugh, turning to walk us back toward the school where I follow. “Mr. Thorpe, what a pleasant surprise…” Dort appears with my mother and Wednesday in tow, Pugsley kicking dirt behind them as he follows along.

My father immediately frowns, stern-faced as he looks at the principal and steps in front of me, blocking the path of sight between him and I. 

“I was just dropping by…” Xavier says, shifting on his feet as he looks at Dort.

“Well son, unfortunately since you’re no longer a student here you’re no longer welcome here…liability issues and all that.” Dort says smugly, standing there and clasping his hands before him as he rocks on his feet with a smug smile on his face.

Xavier glares, nodding with annoyance before he turns back and looks at me, giving a singular nod downward. I glance up at him, my brows furrowed as I look him over. He turns back towards Dort quite quickly, not bothering to fight the vile man, his feet trudge forward and I watch him with sharp eyes as he makes sure his pace is slow and infuriating while passing the new principal slowly.

“Stay on the beaten path!” Dort watches him, yelling after Xavier before turning back around with a chuckle, still clasping his hands with a smile. I reach forward and grab my fathers sleeve, anger popping up inside me again.

My father turns, grabbing my hand and holding onto it before giving a reassuring pat, “Relax my daughter…” He says and turns back towards the principal, soft smile dropping as he glares at the red headed man in annoyance, “Tish…” His eyes shift to her as he speaks to her, “what have you discussed with Principal Dort now?”

Principal Dort speaks for her, motioning towards the cobbled pathway at our side, “Your wife and I were just on our way to the gardeners cottage with the children,” he says with a smile before letting his hands pocket themselves in his pants, “Please, join us Mr. Addams,” Dort’s eyes gleam when I move to my fathers side, peaking out from behind him with a twitching nose and a glare for death.

Something burned inside me, the thought of the new principal was like maggots crawling from a corpse and into my shoes, crushing themselves under my steps and turning to mush all just to cause me an annoyance. I held tightly with my thumb and index to my fathers sleeve, the heat and spark of my skin singing the material to nothing, leaving my fingers touching each other through the charred hole.

There was something incredibly off about the man and it genuinely had nothing to do with his chipper attitude and everything to do with the fake look and aura that grew and flustered around him. 

“Please, just this way everybody…” He says, walking past my father and I, his eyes drifting to me at the last second before he continues onwards down the path where my family follows one by one, my father sighing in silent disagreement.

Looking down at the floor I clench my fists, moving after them while the stench of Dort leaves a trail across the pathway to the cottage.

“Father,” I say softly, moving up to his side to match his speed. He hums, grabbing my hand, clasping and patting it gently, “you must convince mother to go home, for both of you to return home…”

He only sighs and pats my hand as we continue forward, I furrow my brows and return to silence with him, looking off to the side to see none other than Xavier's old art shed.

Suddenly my head whips forward at the sound of rushed flames, looking ahead I see Dort, setting vines aflame and letting them burn down to nothing. The vines burn till smoke billows in their place, slowly clearing out as he coughs and waves his hand through the wisps until they dissipate enough to show off the large cottage.

I click my tongue in distaste, the cottage was nice and closer to the school than I would have thought, but everyone knew had previously lived here. Leading us inside, Dort flings out his arms after opening the door and walking in, “Mi Casa Su Casa!” He chuckles to himself and claps before walking in further allowing the rest of us to also enter.

The interior at first look was repulsive, the brightest pink imaginable was everywhere. Every wall, every piece of furniture, even all of the decorations and lamps were colored in the obnoxious shade of hot pink. “Marilyn Thornhill lived here last year, but thanks to Wednesday, she is now enjoying much tighter quarters, in prison,” Dort’s words do not make it any better.

 “Not pine box tight, but a girl can dream,” Wednesday says as everyone else ignores her comment in favor of Dort's sudden clap and words tumbling from his dried crusty skin thin lips, “It's yours for the night. And if you decide to become our gala chair, consider this your home away from home…I'll wait outside.” 

My mother waits till he leaves to make a ghastly gasp, a hand over her stomach and one on her chest showing her disgust, “Who decorated this place?”

 “A homicidal maniac.” Wednesday states walking around the room, eyes searching for unseen clues that weren’t present, “Now, now, you shouldn't cast aspersions, dear. Not all homicidal maniacs have such ghastly taste.”

I glance at my mother after she corrects my sister gently, her eyes now drifting around the room as her face twists in disgust. “Nothing your putrefying touch couldn't fix, cara bella,” My father grabs her hand as he speaks comforting her with a tender touch, catching my eye at her side before he looks down and away until Pugsley appears in the room having run off to explore just a moment ago, “Hey, Dad, I found some old mousetraps under the sink. You want a snack?”

I sigh as my father agrees, “Yeah.”

“Why would you want to be in charge of a gala?” Wednesday questions our mother twisting around as Thing pulls plastic off of even pinker furniture making me frown and look up to avoid the pink glare with a grunt. 

“Well, I wasn't expecting things to change so quickly. Pugsley shot up like poison oak this summer, and now that you're all at Nevermore, I have been wondering what my next chapter might be.” My mothers words pull at my attention though and I look at her in curiosity as Wednesday frowns, “The thought of you and Father in the house alone unsupervised fills me with a sense of dread I usually reserve for costumed mascots.”

 “But I won't consider this if it makes you uncomfortable,” The woman between Wednesday and I says, looking between us both with a motherly focus on our expressions, “I was born uncomfortable, Mother.” 

Rolling my eyes at Wednesday I lean down and help Thing up with the palm of my hand, allowing him a chance to rest as I wipe dust and dirt off of him with careful attention. “I know it's been hard... with Goody gone, and no one from our bloodline reaching out to be your new spirit guide. But if I was here, I could be of assistance. Temporarily, of course, until a new guide presents themselves.”

Pausing at my mothers words, I keep my eyes on Thing. A sudden feeling of what I could only assume was mourning mixed with longing grew inside my chest. I’d never receive the same attention or help from anyone in this family and that would always be known as a fact to me on account of what creature and heat I harbored under my skin.

 “You're a Dove, I'm a Raven, we're simply on different paths mother. You said so yourself.” I eye Wednesday as she speaks, the pig-tailed girl glaring at our mother. 

In all truth, Magic is the same, it runs through their blood just the same as those before and those now. Doves and ravens, the preps and anti-socials of the psychic world, it’s like a bad school yard cliche. One's premonitions are based on their emotions and their personality, a dove is lighter with hopeful visions of happy endings and becoming while a Ravens is simply the opposite, grim and depressing premonitions, neither one holding more power on their own, the person themselves is a different story.

“I've had experience with Ravens…” My mother says after watching Wednesday, “Are you talking about your sister? You've never been very forthcoming about Aunt Ophelia,” my eyes Dart to Wednesday as she mentions Ophelia, our mother stiffening silently before swallowing and speaking, “You remind me a lot of her. Especially as you've gotten older.”

Wednesday furrows her brows and frowns, “You don't need to worry about me, Mother. You should be focused on Pugsley. We both know being tall and male will only get him so far. Besides, he's got the brains of a dung beetle and the ambition of a French bureaucrat.”

My eyes follow her as she passes our mother, stomping towards the cottage's front door so she can make her exit swiftly, no intentions of staying any longer in the pink nightmare we’d all been brought to.

The door slips closed behind her as she leaves the building, another opening behind my mother as Thing climbs up onto my shoulder. “What is it, querida?” Father enters and asks, seeing the look on his wife's face.

 “Wednesday is hiding things from me, I will not let history repeat itself.” She huffs in response before turning around and freezing, hand smacking against her chest as she gasps in surprise, “Morella, dear, please do not startle your poor mother,” her hand drops to her side as she huffs softly, “where on earth have you been?”

Peering up into her face as my father says her name softly I frown deeply, feeling that little sense of longing grow beneath my rib cage.

“I’ve been at your side the entire time…mother…” I say, disappointed as I grit my teeth and eye my father.

Turning on my heel I walk from the parlor to the door and leave, letting it creak closed behind me without a glance back. I pocket my hands into my coat as I survey the garden and beyond with clear distaste.

My fingers scrape against paper reminding me of the letter from Xavier. I’m slow to pull it out, letting my hand hang at my side with it in between my fingers. I sigh, lifting and opening it, reading in the first few words before my jaw relaxes and I keep on.

~ Hey, I know you like formal stuff but I didn’t really know how to word it that would make the most sense to you, so I’m just gonna write like if I was telling you this in person. 

I’m sorry that I won’t be coming back to school and I know you’ll probably miss me more than you think (i’m totally winking) but I still hope you have a good year. Please stay safe and out of trouble, don’t let Wednesday walk all over you. Obviously this might be the last time we see each other but I’d really like to think that that's just for the moment. So i’d really like to just say, please please for the love of everything, break up with that siren…

Obviously I’m joking and I do hope you’re happy. Just let me know if he hurts you, I know you still have a phone, tell Enid to teach you how to unblock someone cause I think he did that to my contact?

And I’m totally stalling, shit, but there's something I really wanna say but I don’t really know how?

If we do see each other again, later on after high school or whatever and you’re not with some wannabe jock or someone else, maybe we could actually give us a shot? Maybe by then I’ll be okay with that ‘for life’ thing? I’m warming up to the idea slowly but I also get it if that doesn’t happen.

And also, watch out for crows, I have a bad feeling about Nevermore this semester. Stay safe.

Xavier  ~

Blinking slowly I hum, head tilting at his messy words and messy writing. My thumb swipes over  the scribbles before I flip it suddenly after feeling the indents of more words over a part that has none.

~ p.s. If you burn this paper it’s supposed to smell like cherries ~

Immediately it’s on fire, disintegrating in my hand, the barest scent of sweetness wafting up as it plumps down to the floor as straight ash, obviously he had meant slowly and I’d done the opposite. 

“Hmm….” I make a disgruntled face, not a fan of whatever that smell was.

Chapter Text

Opening my eyes I look up, my sight raking across the wooden ceiling before I sit up pin straight. My view this afternoon is Enid's bedside, half of her area including the wall clock that shows I slept through not only the rest of yesterday and last night but also over half of the new day. Seven in the afternoon meant soon enough the Neveremores traditional ceremony Dort was bringing back would soon come into play.

Groaning, I get up, stripping and dressing before leaving the dorm room all together. At my side Thing appears as we exit the room and move to the stairs where I help him up onto my shoulder so he won’t have to climb down each step himself. Sighing, I take a step down before fully moving down the stairs of the tower, stopping at the bottom when I look up and see two girls off to the side near another door, both with their backs to me.

My head tilts as I recognize the voice, then my eyes narrow at the words. “He’s so cute, I give it two days and he’ll be asking me to be his girlfriend…”

“Isn’t he with someone already?” Her friend asks. Sasha scoffs, laughing, “Who cares, even if he was in a relationship, there's no way he’d choose some other outcast over a siren, like seriously look at him and look at me, I’m perfect for him. Besides, he already asked me out.”

“No way,” her friend laughs, her head of hair making me recognize her as one of the girls Sasha had first shown up with yesterday right before leaving them to join Kent and interrupt us.

“Yep,” Sasha sighs happily, “He says he wants to show me some stupid star thing in a secret room the nightshades use.” My eyes narrow at her words and I move to step down before Thing taps my shoulder and makes me stop. “I mean it wasn’t really a date but I bet you we will be making out as soon as we get there. Why else would he want to take me to a secret room for a date?”

Her scoff makes my nose twitch and glare, her friends laughing with her and speaking, “Maybe he’s trying to impress you… If it were me I’d wanna take him to the lake and show him my tail.” Disgust fills me at her friend's crassness, her purr sickening.

They laugh together, cackling like a pair of sad desperate eels before the move away from their dorm room and towards the next set of stairs, Sasha’s friend gasping and talking once more, “Oh my god, so rumor is that girl he was with yesterday was Morella Feathertail.”

Sasha scoffs at my name, “Yeah, I know. Kent introduced me to her.” Her friend gasps, surprised, “Holy shit, you met her? What was she like,” her friend asks only for Sasha to interrupt as they begin their descent down the stairs, my feet also taking me after them as they continue to talk, “She’s a total bitch. You know, I bet not only did she actually not do anything to save Nevermore but I bet she’s not even an actual Phoenix, she’s probably just some stupid avian contractor or something stupider like one of those mind freaks.”

My hands crackle as she continues, my anger forcing me to stand still at the top of the next set of stairs as they continue downwards, “First chance I get, I’m gonna siren song her and make her my school pet, knock her reputation down like building blocks. Then I’ll have her carry my stuff and do all my work, easy pass.”

Thing and I watch them descend the stairs and turn off, walking away towards the next set and out of our sight. At first I’m quiet, not speaking a single word as I stare downstairs at literally nothing, then I speak softly, “First sign of disarray, I’ll roast her alive and eat her…then I’ll send her bones home.”

My skin burns as I walk down, exiting the tower then the dorms and then lastly the school entirely. Making the effort to find my way to the ceremony after letting Thing off at the cottage..

On first glance though, the giant wooden statue of a raven makes my nose twitch in confusion. Looking around I spot Sasha and her friend, Kent at their sides. My eyes narrow and I stare, glaring him down until he turns, feeling my gaze singe his skin. Catching my eyes he smiles, saying something before walking away from the two girls and jogging over while the girls turn to watch, Sasha clearly scoffing and glaring as she crosses her arms.

“Hey,” Kent smiles, jogging to a stop in front of me where I look up and frown. His smile falters and he blinks, “What’s wrong?” He asks, his entire expression turning to a confused concern.

Narrowing my eyes I speak, voice bland and quipped, “Have you decided you’d rather one of your own?” He furrows his brows, “What? What do you mean?”

“Your sea snake is not very quiet when she talks with her companions… Apparently you’ve asked her to join you in the nightshades chamber, on a date.” I watch as he swallows, lips parting as if to say something before I continue, “It also seems to be that she thinks you belong with her since you are the same breed of outcast.”

“Hey wait a minute,” he says trying to stop me from continuing, grabbing my wrist gently. I don’t wait or stop, I simply glare, “I was under the impression that we were together, maybe not mates but at least courting… Yet you planned dates with another, another who quite openly told her friend that you would be, ‘making out’, with her in the nightshades chamber right before she said she’d siren song me into basically being her pet.”

He listens, eyes widening before they narrow and he gets upset, letting my wrist go, “She wouldn’t have said that, she’s actually a nice girl. You would know that if you got to know her instead of just being mean. I don’t understand why you’re trying to cause issues,” he scoffs.

His words surprise me, my face softening as I look between his eyes in confusion. Then just as I’m about to retort and say Thing was present for it Sasha herself pops up grabbing his forearm, talking sweetly to him, “Is everything okay Kent?”

My eyes lock onto her and before he can respond my head tilts to the side as my nose twitches again, “Of course,” I say, opening my mouth and beating him to it, “Kent here was just saying how excited he was for your date in the nightshades chamber later. He’s positively on fire….” I narrow my eyes up at him, watching as his face twists into surprise then exasperation as he grits his teeth. 

His head turns as Sasha giggles like a child and leans into him, “Awe, I’m excited too,” she purrs up at him ignoring me in favor of looking up at him. His eyes flick to me and he opens his mouth again to speak but once again I beat him to it and speak directly to her, eyes on his, “Yes, It is quite great isn’t it. Especially since he just broke up with his girlfriend, I suppose being different breeds really does matter…”

His eyes are like saucers, face dropping and paling as I look up into his eyes, watching how he starts to stammer in shock, not expecting this to happen. But then Sasha starts to chuckle, “Of course it matters. Besides they were bound to break up soon enough anyway, right Kent?” She asks but doesn’t give time for an answer as he looks down at her in shock. 

“Sirens are meant to be with their own kind you know, and me and Kent just work so well together, not to mention our mothers know each other so it’s a full circle… It must suck,” she trails off making me raise a brow, “you’ll never really have a mate huh, poor thing, it’s kind of pathetic. I guess it’s a good thing no one would date you, they’d just get your hopes up and leave you for one of their own anyway, “ 

She hums, clearly smug as she fakes a pout and nods at me while clinging to Kent’s arm. My eyes drift from her to Kent, seeing the way his expression shifted and his foul reaction had shifted from me towards her.

“Hmm, I suppose you are quite right, that would happen wouldn’t it?” I catch his eye when he looks back at me with his distraught eyes before I turn and move away from them, seeing my sister and Enid move by me, oblivious to how Kent stammers before removing himself from her forcefully.

“Enid,” I say her name, moving after her as my chest starts to ache weirdly, skin smoking under my clothes while my nose starts to twitch again, “Oh thank god, there you are,” Enid turns, grabbing my hand to pull me along with her as she follows after Wednesday.

“The stalker is here, be on the lookout for anyone watching us.” Wednesday says as she stops and twists around, eyeing me for a second until looking around again as Enid balks at her, “Who isn't watching us?”

 “Enid! Enid! Hey! Stay on track.” I reel my head back as my sister snaps in the wolf's face, grabbing her shoulders to shake her before stepping away, extremely worked up, “I need to check the pyre, you go on the other side.” She says and I frown looking between them when suddenly Wednesday turns and runs off as Enid yells after her, chasing her down with her hand in mine, “Hey!”

“Wednesday, what are you doing?” Enid asks when we catch up to her after being separated by a crowd, watching her drop to the floor with bloody fingers, a note thrown to her side, Enid's eyes widen as Wednesday starts ripping sticks out of the giant statue. “What is going on?” I ask and she makes her usual noise of discomfort, mouth opening to speak until her name is called and she goes stiff, turning swiftly to greet Ajax while I raise a brow and huff.

Looking at Wednesday I ignore the wolf and the gorgon as they begin to talk, moving towards Wednesday who barks an order at me, “Help me, now!” I narrow my eyes and swallow looking around to catch sight of Kent wandering around, looking intently for something or someone…

Gritting my teeth I look down and join Wednesday as she speaks, “My book is in the pyre.” My eyes widen and I pause catching her look, then I flick out my talons and dig in, ripping sticks out and snagging some, watching a few break in half and fall out of the way as she moves back.

I look up just as I break a hole into the statue, my eyes meeting Kent's across the lawn. His face is long as he steps in our direction until his sister Davina appears and drags him away, handing him his siren's choir jacket as he tries to talk to her.

Swallowing I look back down and watch how Wednesday shoves herself straight inside the hole, crawling her way inside as Enid squeaks behind me and runs over to peer inside, “Wednesday! Wednesday stop! Wednesday!”

My head whips around at the microphones feed whines from the stage on the other side of the pile of sticks, “Good evening, Nevermore. Whoo!” I didn't recognize the voice instantly but the crowd that amassed cheers, covering up the thought, “Good evening, and welcome to the Founder's Pyre… Tonight, we're going to start by singing the Nevermore alma mater.” 

My eye starts to twitch when the piano starts, the singing following after as I turn back towards the hole, “What exactly happened?” I ask Enid as she whines, speaking after a moment of panic, “Her stupid stalker broke into our room and stole her book, and I'm sure you already know this but Wednesday never made a second copy or even uploaded it online to the cloud!” She finishes yelling into the hole with annoyance.

Frowning I crawl in a few steps, looking up to see if I could find Wednesday while the singing carried on, stopping just a moment too soon. I growl at the Microphones whine, the newest voice being one I recognized instantly. Principal Dort, “Hello, fellow Outcasts! And welcome back to Nevermore. I'm your Principal, Barry Dort…”

There's silence that follows his words as I listen, scoffing a laugh before he starts to talk again, making me sigh when I realize he didn’t leave from embarrassment, “...and tonight we celebrate a new era. Yeah!”

The crowd cheers finally and he keeps going as I look up and call out for my sister when I spot her climbing higher, “Now, I know change can be scary, but you don't have to be afraid. You know why? Because we are Outcast strong! Yes, we are!”

 “Wednesday!” Enid yells behind me, crawling in as little as possible as she yells, “You gotta get out of here, they're gonna light this thing any second!” 

My brows furrow and I look at her, “They’re actually going to set it on fire?” She nods as Dort starts speaking on the speakers again, “All right. Now, from now on, I am abolishing the Nightshades and all secret societies. The protection of our school falls upon all of us.” “Therefore, we are all Nightshades.”

“What the hell,” Enid whines looking around before yelling up at Wednesday all over again to get her attention. Up above I can see her, finally getting high enough to reach her book, just as Dort's voice comes over the speakers once more, “Now, in the words of that great American Outcast, Bruce Springsteen... you can't start a fire without a spark!”

Enid pulls me back my foot just as a burst of fire hits the side of the wood, “Wednesday! Wednesday! I'm getting help!” I step back and stand up watching the wooden bird become encased in fire. My brows furrow as I keep stepping farther back, watching how it starts to move, breaking free from the rest of the sticks to fully reveal itself while burning. My eyes narrow and I huff smoke from my nose, skin twitching as my fingers tense. The bird was a fucking raven…

“He changed it from a phoenix to a fucking raven and still set it on fire…” I hiss, talons growing as I watch the raven lift up and fly around. Then Wednesday appears, rolling from the burning statue in a huff before standing up and looking over her book as I whip around to her, “sister…”

“It’s been damaged…” She says as she stares down at the pages, “two years of work and counting, and this happens…”

She looks at the pyre, beyond angry before walking past me, letting me follow. My eyes are bloodshot as we walk over to the crowd then through it, coming up to Wednesday as Dort stands on the stage with his microphone, speaking into it, “Here they are, right on cue!”

 “Our student of honor, Wednesday Addams and her sister Morella Feathertail! None of us would be here today without your bravery.” Dort looks directly at me, smug as my eyes twitched and Enid sniffs us, reeling back and giving a small cough from the smoke, “Wednesday, Morella, would you help me unveil something very special?”

Wednesday and I stare, then she tosses her book against Enid who coughs again before walking up the stairs and onto the stage, Dort waiting for me to join with a hand out as if meaning me for me to take it. I take the first step, ignoring Kent's eyes on me from the side and my parents loving gazes and especially Dorts hand.

Joining my sister's side we watch as he smiles and shimmies away, walking over to a tarp-like material draped over something large before speaking again, “I had this commissioned to commemorate how you and your ragtag group of Nevermore buddies saved our school!”

My eyes narrow as he rips the drop cloth off and a giant painting is unveiled. It’s hideous, there we are, Xavier missing, but Bianca and Eugene standing at each others sides, Enid, and then Wednesday and I, except Enid is standing alone while Bianca and Eugene are ‘buddied’ up on the other side and Wednesday is holding a sword up in the air as she miles, a gun and an arrow broken at her feet.

Then there's me, sitting in the tree in the back behind Bianca and Eugene, wings out and on fire. The wings are hazardly and nothing like mine, the fire is dull and I look like a perched owl who watches over everything. The painting is a clear insult to me.

Turning I glance at my parents who are concerned, eyes switching from the painting to mine before I turn back. “Could you give us a few words of inspiration to launch us into the new era?”

Wednesday and I turn to each other as she takes the mic, handing it to me as she steps up to the painting angrily, grabbing a torch as I turn to face everyone, ignoring the chanting. 

Lifting the mic to my face I speak, “Tonight…” I start, interrupted by an excited ‘yeah’ from somewhere in the crowd, “was and is,” I pause, “a show of Nevermore pride… Principal Dort is correct, it is up to all of us to protect Nevermore…” I let the sudden cheers die down before I continue, “we protect our own, just like that day.”

“This day however… is a truly disgusting show of misplaced loyalty and a dishonor to not only Nevermore but my family.” I say, glancing at Dort, “to sing of my ancestor yet replace his phoenix with a raven, makes this clear to me.”

“To have a painting commissioned in such light makes it an insult and to become a principal as a speciesist makes it a disgrace.” I hiss looking over every shocked face in the crowd before I hold the microphone to my side for my sister as she takes the torch and burns the painting behind me, turning and moving to me as everyone gasps. 

She leans into the mic, speaking angrily, “What? You thought we were your hero’s? I'm not and neither is my sister. I always play dirty, and I never fight fair. The only side I'm on is my own, and the only place I'll lead you is off a cliff. So do not put me on a pedestal, because I will burn it down.”

She drops the torch and I let my hand fall, glancing back at Dort as I drop the mic and it whines loudly with a pop. I huff out smoke from my nostrils as my skin itches and my body starts to heat up. I follow Wednesday down the steps, watching her grab her book before walking through the crowd with her at my side, Enid following, “What the hell are you doing?”

“We never agreed to this…” I hissed. She scoffs, “So you're going to torpedo it for us? You're my best friends, but can you guys be less of a psycho? This is supposed to be our best year ever! Damn it!”

“Enough Enid, we have something more troubling to worry about,” I say, eyes narrowed as I keep walking, “Like what?!” She asks exasperated as we leave the lawn.

“Like paying a visit to the nightshades Chamber……..”

Chapter Text

x

I wake up the same as the day before, eyes tired and bloodshot before I sit up, a metal chunk still in my hands. Looking down I eye the mechanical component, wires all ripped apart, a deranged smile pulling at my lips as I thought about how I ripped apart that damned contraption from the nightshades wall. The sea snake would never get the chance to see my constellation after all, in fact no one would seeing as how I’d slept with it in my hands throughout the night.

I sigh, setting it to the side on my nightstand before I flip my legs over the side of my bed and eye the letter from yesterday, nose twitching as I grab it and open it. Reading over every little word I frown.

~Dear Miss feathertail~

On behalf of the court system you and your sister were appointed to during the previous year, you and your sister have been asked to consider visiting a new psychiatrist and continuing treatment now that you’ve both completed your assigned time in therapy. As one of the best and most informed psychiatrists dealing with the outcast mind, I would be absolutely thrilled to have you join me for a few sessions.

I do hope you consider joining me at Willow Hill Psychiatric Hospital for a session and if so, please call the institute and ask for me by name, I’ll pick up the phone at any time.

~Yours truly, Dr. Rachael Fairburn~

Sighing I throw the letter aside and stand, hearing Enid walk over to Wednesday's side, clearly talking to her. Frowning I walk a few steps forward, intent on taking a step on the balcony after I feed my feeder fish. 

Licking my teeth I yawn, stepping in front of the tank to look at the little things and care for them as I subtly listen to Enid's issues with Ajax. When I lift the lid I hear a door open and then what sounds like a soft wooden trigger being pulled and paired with a shriek from Enid.

In seconds of the noise I’m struck, a sharp pain shooting into my chest over where my heart sleeps inside me. I choke, looking down to see an arrow, a picture stuck to it. I could feel the blades, the bladed prongs twisted under my flesh as I stand there frozen.

Suddenly the curtain blocking my side of the room is pulled back and I’m revealed.

Looking up in my surprise I meet Wednesday's wide eyes with a rage filled gaze as Enid panics and screams, exhaling a deep puff of smoke I tear my eyes away from my sister and look down, reaching up and touching the arrow that sticks out of my chest. Grabbing onto the wood while ignoring the photo shoved onto its tiny pole I yank, the arrow ripping from my meat and flesh to splatter bright fiery blood onto my feeder fish tank, painting the glass and part of the lid.

Looking back up I fling my hand to the side, sending the arrow sailing and smacking against the floor like a smooth stone on water letting it bounce across the floor a few times before it rolled over hitting the corner of Enid’s new nightstand.

Enid shrieks as she watches me rip it out and toss it, my nose twitches as I let out an uncontrolled screech that makes the window rattle while they cover their ears with their hands at the sheer volume.

When I stop I pant, skin smoking, eyes smoldering, chest stitching itself together as my blood dries into my sleepwear. They lower their hands slowly while looking up at my wild eyes, “Holy shit,” Enid breaks the silence as my eyes snap to hers in a delirious way, “Morella? Are you…are you okay?”

Wednesday calms down, shock turning stoic on her face as she walks away and around Enid, moving to the arrow to grab it without a single word. Enid's jaw is dropped, gawking at me as my hands start to crack, my mind buzzing and eyes hazing, “Wednesday…” She says softly watching how my hands catch with flames and it grows slowly up my wrists before it shoots up to my elbows.

“Wednesday!” Enid yells and finally gets her attention, the pigtailed goth turning in time to see me step to the side as I begin to circle the bookshelf, tank forgotten, eyes locked on something behind Enid but foggy with red and unseeing pupils. Wednesday freezes as Enid backs away from my slowly approaching being, the wolf oblivious, she watches calculating before looking to Enid’s bed and moving with a quickness gained by practice.

Grabbing a thick white woolen blanket from the colorful bed she rushes, skipping over to me with her thick boots before bundling the blanket into halves and wrapping it around me to grab my arms through the wool. The blanket catches fire as she twists me around, “Enid, window, now!”

Enid springs past us and yanks open the window before turning and jumping towards us as Wednesday tries to push me closer to the panes, Enid grabs me helping her just as the fire fully envelopes the blanket, singing the skin of their palms and making them hiss and yelp before Wednesday kicks her foot out and hits me in the back with the thick black platform, effectively pushing me through the window opening where I land on the stone balcony floor.

The blanket of fire covers me, burning down to cinders as I screech, wings popping from my skin with the cracks of growing and popping bones. I thrash on the stones, turning to the window where Wednesday and Enid stand in shock, hands burned raw before Wednesday grabs Enid and yanks her to the side to gain cover.

Then I pop, bursting into flames like an atomic bomb. The balcony is covered in fire as it whirls around me, flames beating and smashing into the windows that shatter from the force, scattering glass into the dorm room.

 Fire barrels into the room and over the balcony before suddenly it stops and I let out a deathly sound like an aztec whistle or a wailing howl of vocal chords being ripped apart mid belt. 

Silence takes over as my body burns bright, tinges of blue sparking up in different spots like little fireworks amongst the red hot flames, my eyes locked onto something at the dorm rooms door. I watch how her figure appears with a startled noise before she gasps and disappears again, door opening and slamming shut behind her, unbeknownst to me neither Enid nor Wednesday seeing her like I had.

My eyes shift as I burn brighter, looking over to the side at where Enid and Wednesday were hiding. I can hear them, the panicked breathing and the scared whimpers of Enid, glass still trickling from the panes frame and falling off other things.

Stepping back in clarity I turn, walking towards the balcony before I grab onto a stone and lift myself up, wings stretching out before I jump. My body breaks apart and I fully shift into an inhuman form. Wednesday and Enid, only coming out from hiding after I’d disappeared into a dive, they run, hitting the balcony and leaning over the edge at the sight of me gone only to see me leaving, a phoenix on fire flying off towards the cottage before they lose sight of me.

But when I get to the cottage I dive down, landing haphazardly after trying to break my dive with a couple heavy winged flaps. I stumble onto the grass, landing on my side where I light a patch of green on fire accidentally before I manage to roll over somewhat and get up as I push a wing down into the ground to help.

Righting myself I flap my wings letting the fire sizzle down a bit before I flap them harder and lift myself up so I could get closer and perch myself on the windowsill of the parlor. My beak opens and I scratch against the wooden seal lightly, looking around for my mother only to find her not there at all.

Then when I turn and see the dark water filled clouds overhead, I hear my mothers voice through the pane of glass. I turn back watching how she enters the parlor with an old landline phone in hand, “I’m only asking for you to consider donating to the school mother, that does not mean I’ll take your advice on what to do with my daughter. Morella is under control,” I reel back looking away when I hear my name, “And if that’s the case then Gomez and I will handle her ourselves.” I fly off at her words, not sparing another moment to listen or wait for her to see me as I fly off.

Chapter Text

“Morella?!” I hear my name called from afar.

“Hey, Xavier’s old art shed…do you think…”

My head lifts from under my wing and I look over from the far corner, the broken window I’d flown through hours before exposing Bruno’s face as he looks through and inside before the door is suddenly broken down disturbing the dust that covers the floor.

Enid stands there, frantic as she looks around before walking in, “Morella?” Her voice is tense, wavering in concern as Bruno follows her through, then Wednesday and lastly my father.

Staying hidden behind some old discarded metal sheets I pull back, pushing my head under my wing once more as the concrete slabs under me stay hot with fire. The glow from my fire was of course inevitable, even with how deeply hidden I stayed in the far back corner of the old worn down shed.

“Morella…”

My fathers voice is calm, softer like watered down mud as he walks into the shed and looks around. Enid stands by the door with Thing, arms against her chest as she keeps her hands clasped together under her chin. Bruno stands at her side, his hand on her back as he looks around the shed with clear judgement.

My sister is the only one who doesn’t enter however, looking up at something in the trees just outside the door.

“Morella, sweetie?” My father calls for me even softer as he walks further in, peering at crevices and holes created by trash and other miscellaneous things thrown in for storage.

“Oh…”

His voice gives it away, “My sweet little fire cracker, what has happened to you….” I hear his grunting as he moves uncomfortably to kneel on the floor. He peers under the desk at me and sighs deeply as I stay unmoving, then my wing ruffles slightly with the noise of scraping metal. He kneels before me, moving aside the scrapped metal sheets.

Silence falls over us as he pulls his coat off, “Is she okay?” Enid asks softly from the front of the shed. He gives no answer, completely focused on making a hammock with his coat over his perched thigh and his other arm before reaching for me.

His bare hand shifts under one of my wings first, pulling it back into my body so he could pick me up without pain. He’s forced to move me around carefully as I lay there curled up.

Enid approaches cautiously almost as if she’s more scared than concerned, “Mr. Addams?”

“Not right now Enid,” Wednesday says walking inside to pull a new coat off her arm, “Father, use this.” She holds it out and he pulls away from me to grab it and cover his own like he planned to make a thicker cocoon to put me in.

Both Enid and Wednesday watch him pull my out, my body almost limp in a way as my wings hung down and my tail stayed draped down with them. His bare hands pulled me closer and picked me up, laying me on my side with a wing under my body as Enid’s jaw dropped and Wednesday’s eyes popped.

My father cocooned me gently, wrapping me like a swaddled babe before holding me to his chest and using a hand on the desk to lift himself with a grunt.

He looks at my sister and our roommate, a disapproving look covering his expression, a rare look to see on such a man. “You two should have come to find me at once…” He says sternly, catching sight of how Wednesday opens her mouth to retort, but he still shuts her down nonetheless, “Father-.”

“No, I don’t wanna hear it… Your sister is still young just like the rest of you, but she comes with different dangers my little death trap,” his voice takes on a gentle tone as he finishes his sentence, yet as he continues they turn sharp, "Someone could have been hurt and there are a lot of people, outcasts and normie, who want to hurt her.”

He looks between them sadly, not paying any mind to Bruno behind the girls as he talks, “Both of you are also young, yes, but your powers and abilities are flourishing, growing and you also have others like you. Morella doesn’t…”

“She has us,” Enid says suddenly but quiets down at his gaze.

“And while that is a good thing for her, she is still different. She doesn’t have to train her fire to be stronger, she can only learn to control it. Girls, a phoenix is born with their full potential, that is why she is different, that is why we need you to come straight to me or your mother,” he finishes, eyeing Wednesday.

“Morella has been under an amulet hex for most of her life, she will have a harder time than you could possibly imagine. Heaven have mercy if she fully loses what control she has…”

“Then you’ll have to find her a teacher, her errors are not mine to fix,” Wednesday frowns talking. Our father sighs, shaking his head lightly, “She’d need one of her own…but there are no other phoenixes to help her or teach her, we’ve searched everywhere. If there are any they won’t come out of hiding.”

“Wait, so you’re saying that it’s possible she’s the only one left?” Enid asks softly, receiving a solemn nod in reply.

He sighs again, using the tail of his coat to wrap over top and cover my head, “Morella is controlled by primal instinct, it's her nature. You two are lucky to be alive…” He pauses for a moment and looks at Wednesday disappointedly, “whatever or whoever you have caused issues with, find them. If what you are saying is the truth then whoever set up that booby trap was probably still in the room.

“Nonsense, no one was in the room with us when it happened and it was barely a scratch.” Enid's eyes widen at Wednesday’s words, crossing her arms as she turns her head and growls, “It was not just a scratch, she got hit in the chest with that dumb arrow, she had to rip it out.”

“Stop it, both of you,” he watches both of them, frowning and shaking his head, "Phoenixes are territorial, she wouldn’t have tried to attack Enid. Figure out who’s been watching you.”

He shifts me in his arms and looks at the door ready to leave, breath stalling in his chest as he swallows and gives a weary smile, “Mi Querida…”

“What on earth has happened? Why are you all herded like sheep into this shack in the woods?” My mothers voice is clear as she suddenly appears in the doorway, leaning inside but refusing to walk in or touch the door frame as her eyes take in the dusty old shed.

Wednesday turns slowly while Enid whips around, Bruno jumping in surprise, too focused on my tail that hangs from the cocoon before. “Darling, what is that you’re holding?” She grimaces, making a move to come inside but shaking her head and stepping back as she clasps her hands against the front of her dress in wait.

“Mother, perfect timing,” Wednesday announces, moving into her line of sight, “I need some, advice…” She grits out forcing a shaky smile as her right eye starts to twitch.

Our mother looks down at her, a brow raising, defiance propped up like a staked for sale sign, “With women things…or your fashion sense?” Wednesday's eyes narrow and she frowns, walking forward, “neither… lets talk elsewhere.”

Morticia grins like a cat as she lets her daughter slip past her, following without a second thought as Gomez and his current situation escapes her at the idea of having time with her child who regularly avoids her.

After a moment of silence, once sure they had fully left, Enid asked my father a question, “Why didn’t you tell her?” Her voice is soft as she looks at him, Bruno finally stepping forward to get a bit closer to the three of us, “Is it true, about the amulet? I heard a siren talking about one yesterday on my way to grab my schedule.”

Enid’s expression is pure confusion now, “Wait, what siren?”

“I don’t know her name but she was asking about it, she was talking to a first year witch and Bianca, but Bianca kinda just waved her off… Did she really have a hexing block on her?”

My father nods, “Yes… Which is why Morticia must never find out about this, I’m not even sure where she got the original one.” Enid looks at my father blankly, blinking before looking at Bruno, “Can you give us a minute?”

He looks down at her, gazing at her face before giving a short nod, “Yeah, uh, I’ll go see if Dort finished the window replacement…i’ll text you,” She nods her agreement and the he gives a nod to my father before leaving.

Enid waits, watching him leave before turning back and looking at the floor. “She never talks about her birth parents…did they not teach her anything before you guys adopted her? Is that why she doesn’t?”

Gomez gives her a tired smile, realizing I've fallen asleep in his arms, “I’m afraid there was no time…”

“What do you mean?”

“Enid, her parents died when she was three days old… We took her in the same day, nine days before Wednesday was born.”